Chapter 15: Rendezvous at the Guild

The eastern island of Fortuna, the only land not connected to the main continent, was Bolt’s birthplace.

I wonder if he’s ever seen a sacred beast?

It was my day off, and I would be spending it with Bolt. There were no special requests specifically asking for us today, so we’d be taking on a regular request together. I was already excited at the thought.

As I hurriedly put on my equipment, I heard a knock on my door. If you didn’t show up to the guild early, you’d miss out on all the best missions, so it was still dawn—a bit early for visitors.

I opened the door to find Alford, already dressed to leave, though he also seemed a little embarrassed.

“Would it be okay if we went to the guild together?” he asked.

“Sure. Are you meeting up with the professor?” I asked in turn.

“Yes. He messaged me last night, asking to spend my day off together...” Alford averted his gaze with a blush. The sight was bittersweet.

I glanced at the window. “Are you sure it’s not too early? It’s only dawn.”

“My mind’s been racing so much that I’m wide awake. I couldn’t sit still any longer.”

“Yikes...”

“Oh, c-come on! What’s so wrong with wanting to be there a little early?!” Alford shouted, puffing out his cheeks.

I quickly put my hand over his mouth. The other students at the dorm were still sleeping. Everyone probably wanted to sleep in on their day off, except for the few practicing their fighting techniques outside.

Realizing what he’d done, Alford quietly apologized.

I submitted my overnight stay form at the dorm caretaker’s counter. Alford glanced over my shoulder, then turned bright red.

“Are you going to submit one too?” I asked him.

He looked frazzled. “I-It’s still too early for such things!”

I suppressed my laughter at his squeak.

On the way, I bought some bread at a food stall and ate it as we walked. Once we entered the Adventurer’s Guild, Bolt was already waiting, along with Stant.

Bolt spotted us and waved in our direction. Stant perked up and rushed over to us. He barely spared us a greeting before grabbing Alford’s hand and saying, “I missed you,” as he gazed deeply into Alford’s flushed face. It was plain to see that he embodied the beastmen’s single-minded devotion and affection to their mates.

“Stant, calm down. You’re overwhelming him,” Bolt said with exasperation.

“I am?” The foxman looked panicked. “I’m sorry.”

Alford, unable to keep up with the situation, just stood frozen in place, his hand still held in Stant’s.

“All right, let’s go pick up a request, Louis,” Bolt said.

“Okay,” I agreed, and we walked over to the request board, leaving the other two to their conversation.

Shortly after, we headed to the reception with our chosen jobs (one for slaying a monster and the other for delivering its loot). Right then, I caught sight of Alford disappearing down the passageway at the far end of the building.

◆◆◆

To get to our location, Bolt and I had to first take the enchanted train, then a stagecoach, and finally take the last stretch on foot. Just past noon, we reached the place where the monster had spawned. We’d be staying the night at the town where we got off the train.

Throughout the day, we kept running into different monsters than the one we were after and gathering loot not specified by our request. By the time we finally managed to get what we needed, it was already growing dark.

Monsters were more dangerous at night. Towns were protected by monster-repellent trees. Sometimes, if you got lucky, you could come across one of those trees growing in the wild and camp next to it. However, we didn’t have any luck finding them, so we moved quickly through the forest, hoping to get back to town before nightfall.

Thankfully, neither of us were injured. The monsters we’d fought hadn’t been that strong, and bringing them down hadn’t posed much difficulty.

“Man, luck is really not on our side today, huh?” Bolt murmured with a wry smile.

“Guess not,” I replied.

Instantly, it began to rain. At first, it was just a light drizzle, but it quickly turned into a downpour, keeping us stranded in the forest.

The torrential rain was so heavy that I couldn’t see even a few feet in front of me. Taking shelter under a tree was out of the question in such weather, forcing us to change direction.

Such rotten luck.

“Let’s head back to that rock crevice we passed earlier,” Bolt decided. “We’d have a rough time if a powerful monster were to show up right now. Rain like that doesn’t just rob you of sight, but of your hearing too.”

We raced through the woods together, soaked as though we’d taken a dip in a river. The moment we found the crevice again, we rushed inside. I was relieved that it wasn’t a dungeon, only a shallow cave. Bolt held up his lantern, scanning our surroundings.

The space was about the size of a small room and had no passages where monsters might spawn. If we could do something about the entrance, spending the night here would be doable.

“That rain really did us in,” Bolt remarked. “It’s rare for it to be so heavy.”

“Yeah, I’ve never seen it like this before.”

“It happens periodically in other countries. They call it the merciful rain—rain that comes after a long dry period.”

“Right, because of water shortages... Wait, are you talking about Rudo, in the south?”

“Yep. Rudo’s mostly desert, so even during heavy rainfall, the ground soaks up all the water without it pooling. And they have no rivers, so they survive by gathering water from the torrential rain that falls for a few minutes once a day. Pretty harsh, huh?” Bolt said while squeezing the water from his hair.

After placing a simple magic device by the cave entrance to prevent monsters from coming in, he then cast a spell.

“Noble wind, use your power to dry the water from our bodies.Wind.”

A pleasant breeze blew over us, instantly drying us off. Bolt was back to his good-looking self—though he’d looked good soaking wet too.

“We’re spending the night here,” he said.

We set up a campfire. I opened my bag, finding its contents dry thanks to Bolt’s spell. I pulled out my emergency rations and a thin blanket. Bolt did the same, after which he sat down with his back against the wall, not bothering to take off his equipment. He held out his arms, and I figured he wanted me to sit between his legs.

Monsters wouldn’t be able to enter the cave, so we didn’t need to worry about being attacked.

A little embarrassed, I sat down between Bolt’s legs, my back against his chest. It felt very cozy to be hugged from behind like this. Honestly, I knew that letting my guard down here was a bad idea, but as I relaxed and nestled against him, I blamed the fact that it’d been so long since we’d last been on a date.

“Good work today,” Bolt said. “I was actually hoping we’d stay in the local town and I could do something a little different with you tonight, but I guess things never go to plan, huh?”

“That sounds about right. But I’m just glad I get to be with you.”

“Well, aren’t you cute? Luckily, no monsters can disturb us right now. Maybe we can indulge in some stimulating outdoor sex on occasion?” he teased, but I gave a stern nod in response.

I was happy to have sex with Bolt no matter the place. I told him as much, glancing at him over my shoulder.

He frowned slightly, then covered his mouth with his hand. “Seriously...?” he mumbled. “Damn, that’s fucking adorable. You almost had me there, you know?”

“Almost? What a shame,” I said, leaning back to kiss him.

“Hey,” he scolded. “Just because monsters can’t come in doesn’t mean this place is completely safe. Save it for later.”

“Later? I feel like my insides are going to forget what you feel like if you wait too long, Bolt.”

“Wha— Quiet, you!”

I grumbled that we’d had to postpone things last time too. In response, Bolt insisted again that I should be quiet, shutting me up with a kiss. His tongue invaded my mouth, twirling around mine. Enticed by the sensation, I pushed my tongue into his mouth too, and he responded by lightly biting it. I felt myself clench in response. As he sucked on my tongue, a muffled sound escaped me and the strength drained from my body.

I leaned against him as we continued kissing. I could feel through the fabric of our clothes that he was getting hard. What a relief, I thought, realizing the same was true for me.

My erection uncomfortably strained against my pants. Bolt palmed me through the fabric and bit my tongue a little harder. It felt like an electric shock ran down my spine. He pulled away from the kiss, grabbing my face in his hand.

“You dummy! Keep this up, and I won’t be able to stop,” he muttered.

“Good. I’m doing everything I can to seduce you,” I replied.

I didn’t really know how seduction worked. I just knew the heat in my abdomen was becoming unbearable. I shut my eyes, my cheeks burning.

“Alford showed up to my room at the crack of dawn today. He said he got up early because he wanted to see Stant,” I said, gazing into Bolt’s beautiful golden eyes.

Alford was so earnest that I almost envied him. I wondered, if I acted as earnestly as he did, would I look as endearing to Bolt as Alford had to me?

I stole a glance at Bolt’s lips. “I relate to him. I always get up early on my days off because I want to see you first thing in the morning. Whether we slay monsters, take courses, walk around town, or sleep together, I’m always happy so long as I get to be with you.”

Admitting that again was so embarrassing. My cheeks were hot, and I dampened my dry lips with my tongue.

“When Alford said he wanted to see the professor, I thought to myself: Oh, so that’s what real cuteness looks like. It made me want to try being more earnest too, to find out if you’d see me in a similar light.”

“I’ve told you so many times, Louis. You’re cute to me no matter what. So let’s save this for later, for a place less taxing on your body...”

“I want you now,” I insisted, placing a brief kiss against his lips.

Bolt rolled his eyes with a groan of resignation, then kissed me harder. Without breaking the kiss, I turned around and sat in his lap. He wrapped his arms around me, stroking my back. I moaned into his mouth, the sound resonating within the cave. It was my own voice, but it sounded so unlike me that I hid my face against the crook of Bolt’s neck in shame.

After a moment, his hand moved to my front, slipping into my pants. He gently pulled them down along with my underwear, exposing my erection.

“I can’t bring myself to deny you when you’re acting so sweet, Louis,” he whispered into my ear, his voice making me feel dizzy.

Bolt wrapped his hand around my hardness. My entire body stiffened from the pleasure racing up my spine. Bolt’s hand, which I loved and craved so desperately, felt so good. I opened my eyes and peered down. The sight of him gripping me made me feel even hotter. I watched, strangely captivated, as the clear liquid that seeped from my tip slickened his hand.

“Louis, come here,” he murmured.

I brought my face closer to his and kissed his cheek. Dissatisfied, Bolt squeezed my cock, almost making me jerk away. He put one arm around my body and pulled me closer, kissing me on the lips.

“Mmm... Ah...”

When we pulled away, a thin, silvery trail of saliva connected our lips. He pressed his face to my neck, sucking on it. His tongue then licked my lips and pushed into my mouth again. Bolt had been stroking me languidly, but as we kissed, he sped up the pace, drawing a moan from me.

“Ahh... I-I’m gonna...” I mumbled, frantically smacking Bolt’s arm as I felt the heat rise in my belly.

Bolt chuckled, tightening his grip and stroking me even faster until I came in his hand. Bolt pecked my lips a few times as though trying to soothe my trembling. He whispered for me to lift my hips.

I did as I was told, sitting up on my knees. Bolt unfastened my breastplate and pulled up my shirt, my nipples revealed before his eyes. He leaned in and bit one gently, sending a sensation through me like an electric shock. His hand moved down to my ass, and using the slick of my release, he slipped his fingers inside.

Having both my chest and my insides teased made me moan. “Mmm...”

Bolt flicked my nipple with the tip of his tongue. My member, which had softened after my climax, started to harden again. Everything Bolt did to me felt so good that I felt like I was floating. It was as if my body wasn’t my own.

“Ahh...” My voice echoed in the cave. “No, wait... I-I’m gonna...”

I felt another climax coming and frantically tapped Bolt’s arm in warning. He released my nipple from his mouth, but his fingers pushed even deeper into me. When he pressed down on my sweet spot, my hips trembled as I came again with a loud cry. My cum splattered across Bolt’s chest.

“I got you dirty,” I murmured.

“Don’t worry, it’s fine,” he replied, looking down at his chest. He rubbed some of the semen off his clothes, then brought his fingers to his mouth.

He’s licking it...

My mind went blank as I stared at him vacantly for a few seconds before I really processed it. As soon as I did, I felt myself growing hard yet again.

What have I just seen?! I feel like I’m gonna get hard every time I think about it from now on!

“I was going to stop once you came, you know,” Bolt said in a low murmur, exhaling hotly.

There’s no way I’d want to end it when you use that voice on me!

“I want to go all the way,” I protested. “We can’t just end it like that...!”

The wet squelching of his fingers inside me reverberated in the cave alongside my whimpers. Bolt’s fingers relentlessly teased my prostate, twisting around as if trying to spread me open from the inside.

“Just...put it in already.”

“Not yet. You’re still too tight.”

I argued that I was fine, but despite my frustration, Bolt insisted that he didn’t want to cause me pain.

Having already come twice, I caught sight of my own slightly limp member. How can I still feel good and want more even when I’m not hard? The thought sobered me up a bit. However, my clarity was quickly melted away by the heat rising in my abdomen.

My pants and underwear were tangled around my boots, my breastplate hanging off my arm uselessly. The shirt I wore underneath was pulled all the way up, exposing my skin. In contrast, Bolt was completely clothed. Ropes of my cum had dirtied his nice coat. There was something sinfully immoral about the fact that I was such a mess while he was still fully dressed, and it only aroused me further.

I clenched my jaw in an attempt to endure the pleasure, and Bolt finally pulled his fingers out.

“Louis, turn around. Sit with your back against me,” he instructed.

I stood up to tug off my pants completely, while Bolt loosened his enough to let out his cock. From the bag around his waist, he pulled out a vial and spilled the contents over his hand, then slicked his erection with it. Just watching it made my guts throb with need.

Feeling my head spin, I hurriedly turned around. Bolt, sitting cross-legged, grabbed my hips from behind and pulled me closer. I nervously lowered myself until I felt something rub against my ass.

“Nice and slow,” Bolt whispered, guiding me to sit on his cock.

“Ngh...!”

My own weight caused me to sink down until my body swallowed his hardness. Another cry escaped me while Bolt held me firmly, supporting my body. He lowered me onto himself until my ass was pressed up against his abdomen. I was stuffed by his searing heat, so thick that even the slightest movement made me jolt.

Bolt used his grip on me to rock my body, his cock thrusting into me. I could do nothing except let out pitiful mewls. He lifted my legs too, holding me up entirely. I hadn’t realized how unsettling it’d feel to be unable to support myself.

As his grip relaxed, my body sank, taking his cock deep inside. When he lifted me up again, it felt like he might slip out, and I clamped around him to prevent it. My back arched as he bounced me up and down at his whim, my head rolling back against his shoulder.

“Ahhh!”

“Ngh... So tight.”

I felt him reach my depths, unable to stop myself from clenching around him.

The first time we’d had sex, Bolt had been very gentle. With each subsequent time, my body seemed to grow even more receptive to the pleasure he gave me.

Something white spurted out on the ground in front of me.

“Louis... Did you just come? You tightened up so much...”

“Yeah...”

My heart was roaring in my ears, my body clamping down around Bolt. It felt like I couldn’t control myself at all. With Bolt still inside me, I slumped back against him.

“Do you want to stop?” he asked quietly.

I shook my head. “No way... You still haven’t come.”

I knew he hadn’t reached his climax as his cock was still rock hard. I didn’t want to end things here. I wanted him to feel as good as I did. And I wanted to be the source of that pleasure.

“I like it better when we face each other... I can’t kiss you like this,” I complained.

“You’re so cute, Louis.”

Bolt released his grip on me. I lifted my hips, sliding off of his cock. I turned to face him and straddled his lap again, reaching down to guide him back inside. When I felt his tip enter me, I let go and wrapped my arms around his neck. He watched me with a smile that was both languid and excited.

That look on his face alone made my chest seize with an overwhelming emotion. I loved him so much it was unbearable. Being able to connect my heart and body with him like this was the biggest source of joy for me.

Bolt pulled me closer by my hips, our tongues entwining. He went all the way in with one thrust, making me let out an embarrassing whine into his mouth. I rocked my hips against him, moaning helplessly. He pulled me down into his lap, and I let out a sharp gasp at the sensation of him so deep inside. It felt like I was being impaled—the thought sent a twinge of fear and powerful, dizzying pleasure crashing over me.

Each time he pushed into me, I cried out, my body responding to his groans and panting. He fucked me over and over until I whispered that I couldn’t take anymore, which only made him pull me even closer against him. When I felt him reach the deepest part of me, my vision went white.

When I returned to my senses, I was panting heavily. I could feel Bolt’s release filling me up. He placed a soft kiss on my brow, and when I looked up, I found him gazing at me in contentment, his face slightly flushed.

Still intimately joined, we exchanged a slow, lazy kiss.

In the morning, bright sunlight streamed into the cave as though the torrential rain had never even happened. The barrier made by the magical device had functioned without any issues.

Bolt was holding me in his arms, his back against the wall, eyes closed. I was seated between his legs, having fallen asleep with him embracing me protectively. Last night had been a blur of pleasure, and I’d lost count of how many times I came, so I must’ve passed out right after we finished. I didn’t remember fixing my clothes, yet my pants and breastplate were on properly.

I surveyed the cave now that it was lit up by the sun’s rays, and the full realization that we’d had sex in such a jagged, rocky cave hit me hard. We’d only done it in bed before, so it had been a unique experience. The position had been new to me too. Now that I was taking a proper look around, though, I realized that Bolt had ensured I wouldn’t strain my body last night.

Heat rushed through me at the memory, and I quickly shook my head. That was when I felt a kiss upon my ear.

“Morning, Louis.”

Bolt’s voice was thick with sleep and a little sweeter than normal. My face softened. I loved how he sounded this morning. Hearing him like that made me feel spoiled.

“Morning, Bolt.”

“The weather’s cleared up nicely,” he said. “Let’s get back to town, shall we?”

“Yeah, but not yet. I want to stay like this a bit longer,” I replied. It felt so comfortable to have him hold me like this that I ended up saying something selfish.

Bolt chuckled. “Oh? Exactly how much longer?”

“I dunno, but longer.”

“You’re so cute. All right, then. Your extension request has been accepted.”

I laughed. “We do have to get back today, don’t we?”

“Unfortunately,” Bolt murmured, sounding genuinely regretful, which made me laugh even harder.

Chapter 16: Temporary Party Dissolution

Once we left the forest, we walked to the nearby village, then took a stagecoach to a town where we could catch the enchanted train. When we made it to the town, it was past noon, and we still had some time before the next train, so we decided to have lunch first.

I noticed a large crowd gathering along the main street in front of a building with a sign reading “Adventurer’s Guild.”

“Did something happen?” I wondered out loud.

“Hopefully not a fight,” Bolt murmured.

We watched from a distance as a man tumbled out of the crowd and onto the street.

Someone shouted, “Personal quarrels are forbidden! Please stop!” as another man got on top of the fallen one.

Guess it is a fight, I thought, when suddenly Bolt rushed forward, pointing a dagger at each of the men. Both the fallen one and the one who’d been about to punch him froze at the sight. The people in the crowd sounded impressed by his skillful intervention.

“This ain’t the place to be working out your differences,” Bolt said.

“Ugh... B-Bolt, what are you doing here?” one of them asked.

“I happened to be passing by. Now, what are you two doing? Trying to get your guild cards revoked?”

“’Course not, but...!”

“I don’t wanna hear it. Hey, can they borrow one of the guild rooms? I’ll make them sign a written oath that they won’t damage it,” Bolt addressed a person standing nearby, still pointing the daggers at the two men.

The person thanked him and walked into the guild.

“I-I’m not gonna do anything, so put it away,” the fallen guy mumbled.

“Don’t you pull that dagger outta your breast pocket,” Bolt warned.

“I won’t, I won’t!”

Once he’d gotten their word, Bolt lowered his daggers. They both stood to their feet, not looking at each other. A split second later, the one who’d been on the ground suddenly dashed in my direction.

“Louis!” Bolt shouted.

“I got him!” I yelled back and hurled myself at the man.

Perhaps I used too much power, as the man was blown all the way back to where the crowd was standing.

“Did I go overboard?” I murmured, walking up to Bolt.

“No, thank you,” said the other man. He grabbed the unconscious guy by the scruff of the neck and began dragging him toward the guild. Pausing by the entrance, he looked over his shoulder at us. “I’d like to thank you properly. Wanna join me inside?”

We followed him. The unconscious man was restrained and put into the guild’s temporary jail. The staff member who’d tried breaking up the fight was grateful for Bolt’s help and guided us into a back room. For some reason, they’d insisted I come along as well.

The other man turned out to be Bolt’s acquaintance. He was from a town farther north, having traveled here as an escort, and was a gold-rank. He’d been in a party with the unconscious man.

“I was seeing red back there. Sorry, Bolt.”

“Don’t apologize to me,” Bolt scoffed, leaning on the wall by the door. It seemed he wasn’t interested in taking a seat, so I imitated him.

The gold-rank shot me a curious look. “Are you two in a party right now?”

Bolt merely shrugged in response.

Guess they’re not that close, I thought as I watched them.

There was a knock on the door. The gold-rank answered, and a few people who looked like adventurers entered the room. When they spotted us, their faces scrunched up in suspicion. The last to enter was a person wearing the guild’s uniform. The gold-rank asked him if he should start talking.

“Hold on,” Bolt spoke up. “Why are you about to have this talk in front of me? I didn’t sign up to be the mediator here.”

“Oh, come on. Why not join the discussion as my fellow gold-rank? I can issue a formal request for it if you want.”

“Screw off. We’re in the middle of a request already. I only stopped that fight because you were causing trouble for people on the street.”

“Nobody else would bother intervening with strangers around here. And nobody else would be able to stop a gold-ranked adventurer—not even any of the staff members. Come on,” the man insisted.

I frowned. He was trying to phrase it so that Bolt couldn’t refuse. I didn’t know what mediating this kind of situation involved, but if Bolt was unwilling, then it must’ve been pretty bothersome.

I had a feeling things would only get worse if I interjected, so I kept quiet, but then the man turned to me anyway. Our eyes met, and he gave me a look that was both apologetic and patronizing, as though he was looking at someone beneath him.

Ah, he probably thinks he can talk me into it.

“Hey, you—” he began, but Bolt cut in.

“I told you, we’re in the middle of a job,” he said, then grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the room.

Disoriented, I followed him until we were in front of the reception desk. Bolt pulled out the request form we’d accepted yesterday.

“We took this request at the Perla branch. Are you able to process it here?” he asked.

The receptionist nodded and took the required loot from us. A mark that read “Complete” appeared on the form.

“All set,” the receptionist said. “The reward will be transferred to your account, so please wait for the confirmation. It should be done within the hour. Or would you prefer cash?”

“Cash will do,” Bolt replied. “Also, I need a temporary party dissolution form.”

“Very well.”

I froze. “Bolt?”

Dissolution? Are we going to separate?

Seeing the panic on my face, Bolt leaned in to whisper to me. “I’m going to act solo for a little while, because certain people might pry if we’re in a party together. Trust me, I’m not going to abandon you like that.”

I clenched my fists, giving him a single nod. Bolt looked relieved.

It was fine. I had proven only last night how he felt about me...probably.

As Bolt filled in the form, the staff member from earlier briskly approached us, his face troubled. “Excuse me, Mr. Bolt, but would you please reconsider mediating the recent incident? The staff member who can handle gold-ranked adventurers is presently absent from the branch. Please. You’ll be generously compensated,” he said, bowing.

Bolt cast him a cold look, then glanced at me and handed me half of the cash he’d received from the receptionist. “Here ya go. This was pretty fun. Let’s team up again sometime, eh?”

“Y-Yeah,” I replied.

“All right, party’s dissolved,” Bolt said deliberately, then jerked his chin at me as if asking me to leave before turning to follow the guild staff member.

I watched him go, then exited the guild. I wasn’t in the mood to just sprint back to Perla, so I went into a nearby alleyway. The smell of food wafted from a nearby restaurant, reminding me I hadn’t eaten.

In the quiet alley, I leaned against the grimy wall and pulled out my terminal. I had no idea what the mediation was about or why Bolt had put distance between us, and wanted to gain some insight. I opened my list of contacts and tapped the name of the person who’d no doubt be knowledgeable about this topic.

“Hi, Louis! I’m so glad to hear from you! What do you need?”

The Adventurer Guild’s supervisor answered instantly, and I felt a pang of relief. I knew he might’ve been busy, but I didn’t have any other contacts who could give me details about the guild.

“Sorry to bother you. I just wanted to ask something,” I prefaced, then explained what had happened.

“Ah, yes. It’s not uncommon,” the supervisor replied.

Once an adventurer reached a higher rank, it was one of their duties to train the lower-ranks. The guild recommended that lower-ranked adventurers form temporary parties with their seniors in order to receive guidance. The contingency fee was typically calculated in advance as a percentage of the reward, with the higher-rank receiving a bigger share. The exact numbers were up to the individuals to decide on, but the higher-rank got a large cut as compensation for training the lower-ranks. The lower-ranks agreed to hand over the large share in lieu of actual training costs.

Of course, it could be problematic if the higher-rank took almost the entire reward, but adventurers weren’t charity workers. If the reward wasn’t worth it, then nobody would bother helping, so in a sense, it was unavoidable they’d take more money.

When making a temporary party for training purposes, it was standard to draw up a contract first. However, there was a loophole. Unless the contract specifically stated that success was required, the higher-rank’s fee had to be paid even if the mission failed. In such cases, the lower-ranks were left with nothing but penalties and debts. If a party was formed through the guild, the clause was always included in the contract, but if it was formed privately, this was sometimes omitted.

Some of the nastier higher-ranks took advantage of the system, forming temporary parties only to dissolve them and take the reward for themselves.

I let out a noise of disgust when the supervisor explained that to me. I recalled Sebal, who was known to form parties with newbies. But for all his teasing, I’d never heard anything about him having disputes over the rewards with his party members. That made me see him in a bit of a new light.

Regardless, the incident Bolt and I witnessed earlier was most likely related to this loophole. If such fights happened inside the guild, both parties would be forcibly expelled, but if it happened outside, it wasn’t considered an internal matter, so the staff were unable to intervene.

The supervisor told me that the gold-ranked adventurer was probably familiar with these details.

“As for mediating, the system is set up so that it either has to be one of the guild’s top brass with considerable strength, or someone of equal or higher rank than those involved. Crucially, the mediator’s identity is verified and official records are kept.”

“Records, huh?” I murmured.

“I’m sure Bolt dissolved the party for now so you wouldn’t attract any unwanted attention, Louis. I believe that in the past, gold-ranked members conspired together to cheat the mediation system. Of course, if such a thing were discovered, I wouldn’t let them get away with it. But if the mediator’s under suspicion, they will be thoroughly investigated.”

I finally understood why Bolt had dissolved our party. If I were associated with him, they might’ve looked into my background. I was supposed to be just an orphan, and I shouldn’t have had a reason to feel uncomfortable with them looking into my past. But now I wondered, could it be that ever since Bolt had shared that secret with me, I had become his shackles?

Either way, I didn’t think Bolt had any reason to be suspected of cheating the system. I thanked the supervisor and ended the call.

Don’t think Bolt and I will be having lunch together, after all. Am I gonna make it back before my dorm’s curfew? And...is Bolt gonna be okay?

I knew the head of the guild had helped Bolt escape Fortuna, so Bolt wouldn’t repay his kindness with resentment. He probably had it covered. Still, even if our party dissolution was only temporary, it still stung.

As I walked back toward the main street, a figure suddenly appeared before me, making me jump back a step. My pulse instantly quickened. I hadn’t sensed his presence at all. I looked up, startled, only to realize the person was the supervisor himself.

“Yoo-hoo!” he called out and waved, smiling in his usual carefree manner. “Sorry you got wrapped up in all of this, Louis. That man’s a real pain. He’s actually a bit obsessed with Bolt. Curious, right? Wanna eavesdrop on them?”

“What?”

Obsessed? Eavesdrop? The supervisor’s words stunned me.

He was undeterred by my reaction and just shot me an impish grin, grabbing my hand before I could say anything else. With his free hand, he drew a magic circle so quickly that I couldn’t even follow the movements.

A second later, I was standing in a room I’d never seen before. It was bare, windowless, with only a few chairs around a simple table. The supervisor offered me a seat before sitting down himself and pressing a finger to his lips.

“Bolt and the others are in the room next door, so be quiet, okay? It might be good for you to take note for when similar things happen in the future. Although you should be fine so long as you’re with Bolt. He’s got a good head on his shoulders.”

The supervisor drew another magic circle. I tried to pay attention, but it was still too quick for me to recognize it. When the circle vanished, we were able to hear the conversation from the other room so clearly that it was as if we were right there.

“We had an agreement, man. You get thirty percent of the reward regardless of whether we fail or succeed, since the contract was put in place the second I assembled our party.”

“But you didn’t even use your full power! We would’ve defeated that monster easily if you’d actually tried! That was the whole reason we took on that request!”

“Oh?”

“It’s your fault that we failed!”

I heard some kind of crash, as if something had broken, and then Bolt’s voice shouted, “Libert!”

The supervisor looked exasperated. “He broke the table. And it was such a pricey table too. I’ll have to bill him for it,” he declared with a wicked smirk.

His humor made me relax a bit. The fact that he was worrying about the furniture of all things eased my tension, and I found myself slightly amused.

“Actually, Bolt mentioned he’d have them sign an oath promising they wouldn’t break anything in the room,” I supplied.

The supervisor perked up. “Oooh, then I can squeeze even more out of him for breaking it. He’s been making a killing, so I bet he has plenty stashed away. Might be good for him to feel the pinch every now and then.” He clapped his hands as though he’d just had a brilliant idea. He looked like some kind of villain, which almost made me burst out laughing.

As I put my hand over my mouth to muffle my laughter, a man’s annoyed voice carried from the other room.

“How many times do I have to tell you? You’re the one who lacks power.”

“Fuck off! Don’t blame us for your own lack of skill!”

“You idiots picked a monster you couldn’t handle just because you were teamed up with me—that shows your thoughtlessness. None of us can perform well when we don’t even trust each other yet. You’re all probably on the bottom rung of the silver-ranks, huh? Next time, take your own abilities into consideration before picking a request.”

“That doesn’t mean you can get away without lifting a finger!”

“You’re the ones who didn’t lift a finger. You fell back and were ready to hightail it the second the monster showed up. The mage got injured because of your incompetence. I’m not taking the blame for that.”

“You boasted that you could take that monster on by yourself!”

“I could have—if I was alone. But I can’t go all out when I’m dragged down by deadweight. I couldn’t defeat that monster and protect all of you at the same time. I know the limit of my capabilities. I thought you were more skilled than that when you agreed to that request. And what did I get instead? All of you weighing me down.”

We listened, the supervisor with a grin and I with a frown. When he noticed my expression, he shrugged.

“The gold-rank has a point,” he said.

“Yeah, but...”

The gold-rank’s words rang in my head. I didn’t rely on Bolt so one-sidedly, did I? I didn’t think Bolt saw it that way, but from the point of view of anyone else, I was just dead weight to him.

Suddenly, the supervisor squeezed my cheek. “Louis dear, I hope you realize you can become even more powerful than Bolt. I guarantee it.”

The pinch stung a little, snapping me back to reality. “Do you think that because you knew a powerful person who resembled me?”

“Aha ha! That’s a nice comeback. But no, you and that person are completely different individuals. Only your colors are similar. You have more common sense, for one.”

“Huh...” I mumbled, a bit fed up.

The supervisor giggled. “Listen. We’re approaching the conclusion,” he said, gazing at the wall of the other room.

“You’ve heard both sides of the story, Bolt. What do you think?”

“Forty-sixty, with you taking the lower, Libert,” Bolt replied calmly.

“What? Why? It should be eighty-twenty in my favor,” the gold-rank argued.

“You told these guys you could take on that monster, so why are you surprised they accepted the request? In fact, you steered things that way. And when you form a party, you should be checking the members’ recent monster-slaying records. It’s your fault if you didn’t check them or didn’t cancel the request after seeing them. As a senior, what you did is unacceptable.”

Bolt’s voice sounded icier than normal.

“Besides, you purposely omitted the clause about failure, didn’t you? So let’s say thirty-seventy.”

I was impressed as I listened. This was very educational, indeed. Classic Bolt.

“What the hell? Why would I fail the request on purpose?”

“Because you thought you’d get your share either way. The real question is, why leave that clause out in the first place? These guys wouldn’t be able to snatch your share since you’re a higher-rank. If you’d succeeded, you’d still get seventy percent. It’s natural to trust in that. You’re the one who broke that trust, Libert.”

The gold-rank shouted angrily throughout Bolt’s rebuke. The staff member asked if they’d like to redo the request, to which everyone objected. In the end, it was decided that the gold-rank would bear seventy percent of the cancellation fee, with the silver-ranked party members covering the rest. While the gold-rank had had a point, he’d done something unbecoming of a senior, hence the penalty.

“I’ll remember this, Bolt,” the man hissed.

“And I’ll remember that you’re the kind to resort to these underhanded tactics,” Bolt replied coldly. For some reason, the sound of his voice right then made me feel rejuvenated.

The supervisor smiled. “Perhaps we ought to restrict the conditions for reaching gold rank,” he murmured with a sigh.

This worried me, as I needed to qualify to become a gold-rank myself. Would I be all right? Then again, I didn’t want any more of these scummy guys becoming gold-ranks either...

Bolt, who was both skilled and of upstanding character, was the only gold-ranked adventurer I knew. Maybe he wasn’t actually a good point of comparison for the other seniors. For someone like the supervisor, it must’ve been incredibly draining to manage everyone, from the very best to the very worst members of the guild.

I want to be the kind of gold-ranked adventurer Bolt is.

With renewed determination, I stood up from the chair.

Chapter 17: Gold Rank

I got up to leave, realizing I couldn’t stay in this guild room forever, but the supervisor suddenly placed a magical device on the table. I’d seen it before—it was used for reading guild certifications. All the reception desks had at least one.

“Can you show me your card, Louis?” the supervisor asked. “You and Bolt filled that party dissolution out form so quickly that you haven’t updated it yet, right? I can do it for you here.”

“Ah, okay,” I said, pulling out my guild card. Now that I thought about it, I’d collected the payment from Bolt earlier without using my card.

The supervisor put it into the device, then encouraged me to sit back down, so I did. As he stared at the device, his eyes widened.

“Wow, you defeated that bird monster on your own? Incredible. Hmm... Tell me, what do you think of that gold-ranked adventurer in the other room?”

“He was awful,” I replied. “If I’d gotten stuck with him instead of Bolt, I would’ve probably been left to die before I knew it.”

“Ah, yes, probably. That man does take a cut of the newcomers’ share. So, what kind of people do you think should stand on top?”

“Bolt.”

The supervisor chuckled. “That was fast.” He fiddled with the device, then looked back at me. “What would you do if you received a request asking specifically for you? Would you be able to complete it without Bolt?”

“If I had the skills for it, yes. It’d be pathetic of me to constantly rely on him.”

“I see. What kind of relationship do you want to have with him?”

“I want to be able to stand by his side, and if possible, to watch his back...but for now, all I can do is look at his back. What kind of question is that, anyway?”

The supervisor chuckled at my scowl. “What, indeed?” he replied and handed back my card.

When I took it, I instantly felt a knot in my stomach. “Is that...?”

My rank had said “Silver” before, but now it read “Gold.”

“Huh? Why?” I asked.

“Because you qualify. You defeated a gold-ranked monster by yourself, another gold-ranked adventurer recommended you, and you have mettle. You are worthy of gold rank, Louis.”

“The fact you did it so sneakily... I can’t lie, it’s a bit underwhelming,” I murmured, dumbfounded.

The supervisor giggled. “That’s how ranking up works. Even that man was able to reach it. Just don’t get carried away or let it get to your head. I might have a special request coming up for you soon, so be ready, Louis. And here, look at this.”

From his bag, he pulled out a few written request forms which were already marked as complete. They described the terms of my tuition deal.

“Since you already fulfilled all the conditions, you won’t need to repay your benefactor for your tuition. You are truly exceptional, to have fulfilled such difficult requirements in such a short span of time. Alas, the person who’s paying for you didn’t get to set these requirements,” he revealed as he put the forms into his breast pocket.

My eyes grew as wide as saucers. What? Hadn’t I already asked Bolt about that?

“He...didn’t? I thought Bo—I mean, the benefactor came up with those conditions, like that I had to take kingcraft.”

“That condition was added by the chairman. He found it very amusi—that is, impressive, that you crammed your schedule with all those electives, and wanted to see how far you’d get if you were given a special class. He got a bit carried away, didn’t he? I’ll have you know I tried to stop him.”

Had he been about to say “amusing”? I slumped in disappointment.

“Ahh... I think I would’ve been better off not knowing that...” I murmured.

I see. So Bolt wasn’t trying to tell me to become the king of Fortuna. I sighed in relief. Sorry, Bolt. I cried over nothing that day. It was so embarrassing, I don’t ever want to think about it again. And to think it was all a misunderstanding...

Still, it was because of what happened back then that I was able to learn what Bolt truly thought of me.

As I idly gazed at my sparkling Adventurer’s Guild card, I prayed that these peaceful times would continue.

I met up with Bolt at the train station, and we returned to Perla together. We made a beeline for the guild so Bolt could reinstate our party. By the time we were done, it was getting late, so we headed back to his inn.

As soon as the door closed behind us, Bolt pulled me into a hug.

“Sorry for dissolving our party out of nowhere like that, Louis. I pretended to be leaving you because I didn’t want that guy to start digging.” As Bolt held me tightly, he apologized again.

Knowing exactly why he’d done that and how the mediation had gone, I smiled and silenced him with a kiss. He froze, staring at me in shock, and remained silent even as I pulled away.

“It’s fine. It was just temporary, and now we’re in a party again,” I replied, echoing what he’d said in the guild.

Bolt’s bewildered expression morphed into a smile. “Sheesh. I sound pathetic, huh? I’m about to burst into tears here.”

“The supervisor let me hear everything that happened in that room. And...”

We’d kept quiet on the train, so only now did I get to pull out my guild card and show him that I had ranked up.

“You recommended me, didn’t you? I feel like I cheated a bit to get here, but at least now I can accept the same requests as you,” I said.

Bolt stared at my card with renewed shock. Slowly, his face relaxed into another smile. Then he picked me up and spun me around.

“Congrats, Louis!” he shouted. “Let’s chow down on something delicious to celebrate!”

I shook my head. “I want something other than food,” I whispered into his ear, wrapping my arms around his neck.

I wanted us to take our time and become one again. With that on my mind, I lured Bolt to the bed.

“I wanted to be there by your side, being the first to congratulate you,” Bolt murmured between kisses.

I shook my head. “I’m just glad I get to be the same rank as you. Though we’re still worlds apart in terms of power... Ahh, mmm... Deeper...” I demanded with a small frown.

Sex in a cave had been fun, but I liked doing it in bed too. It was like being filled up with his feelings for me—the heat and pleasure inside me were his desire seeking me out.

I, too, couldn’t get enough of him. That was why I was so glad to have become equal in status to him. The moment itself may have been rather anticlimactic, and I hadn’t really thought much of it. But now, looking into Bolt’s eyes and seeing how happy he was for me, I felt joy filling up my chest as well.

Happiness was best when I shared it with Bolt. And I wanted us to share all kinds of emotions together going forward. I felt everything that much stronger because I’d never experienced anything like it before.

Savoring the way he was looking down at me, I wrapped my arms around him tighter, trying to feel as much of him as possible.

After being thoroughly pleasured by Bolt, I returned to my dorm in the middle of the night and apologized to the caretaker for worrying her. The next day, I also had to apologize to Alford, who had been just as worried.

Chapter 18: The Off-Campus Lesson with the Knights

Once again, the day the academy students would be assisting the knights arrived. Last year, I had joined a knight on patrol around town, had gotten involved in an incident with Sebal, and had heard all kinds of things about Bolt. It had been quite an interesting day.

For second-year students, we could train and assist with the paperwork in the headquarters or patrol outside the city walls and slay monsters. Our professors said that third-years would mostly focus on activities inside the forest itself this year: assisting with security along the roads, planting monster-repellent trees, maintaining campfires, and patrolling the deeper parts of the woods. That sounded a lot more fun to me.

As the difficulty of the tasks increased for each academic year, the knights and teachers weren’t enough to supervise the forest-related tasks. Adventurers were dispatched to assist as well. Of course, as the knights kept an eye out for promising students, they provided a lot of support, especially to the students in the swordsmanship elective. Last year, the two students who had been on my team had been completely won over by the vice captain.

Alford hadn’t improved his sword skills much, so he was staying at headquarters this year as well. I was assigned to patrol the southern city walls and help with slaying monsters. As Doma was a skilled fighter, he received the same assignment.

Today’s results would have a big impact on our futures, so all the second and third sons of noble families were getting fired up. As an adventurer, this kind of thing was basically my daily life, so I wasn’t as thrilled. Most of the students hadn’t ever fought monsters before, and I found it amusing how terrified some of them looked at the prospect.

Bolt had been asked to assist with the third-years. I was frustrated that us second-years wouldn’t get to team up with adventurers, but we’d barely be treading into the forest and we’d have the knights with us, so it made sense. Bolt had said that if he accepted the request next year, he’d have his eyes blessed by the sight of me in my uniform, which I found rather embarrassing. But thinking of it like that, I found myself looking forward to it too.

Although the activities weren’t unfamiliar to me, we were provided with a set of protective gear and swords, so I wouldn’t be using my own. The academy issued us knight uniforms and lent us weapons, as bringing our own was forbidden. In the past, a student looking to show off had brought their family’s magic sword, but it had gone haywire, causing mayhem.

I burst out laughing when I’d first heard that story. That must’ve been one reckless student, indeed. I could understand the need behind that rule now.

The knight uniform had high defense, and its flexibility made it easy to move in. It would be able to reduce impact a lot better than my usual breastplate. However, if I wore this every time I went adventuring, it’d quickly get tattered, so I decided to only wear it during school events. Once I graduated, I could change its decoration a bit and try wearing it. Then again, the collar was a bit tight, and the formal look wasn’t really to my tastes.

Regardless, I put on the high performance knight uniform and the short cloak. I wasn’t used to having a cloak, and it annoyed me slightly when it blew in the wind. The rest of the students, on the other hand, wore them with obvious pride.

It only goes down to my waist. Does it even do anything?

If the cloak were a bit longer, it could have warded off the cold. But as it was, I couldn’t even wrap my body up in it.

We were standing in front of the guardroom protruding from the outer side of the wall when the commander stepped out and addressed us.

“Everyone, strive to behave like proud knights today.”

There was not a single word of idle chatter. This was the result of the teachers’ tireless admonitions, reminding us that failure would cost us dearly. Even the usual troublemakers were being obedient today. As I stood among the students, I listened to the day’s instructions.

The assignments were relative to our sword skills. The skilled fighters were assigned to the southern wall, as the monsters there posed more of a challenge and spawned more often. Those heirs who couldn’t risk harm and those with lesser skill were assigned to the northern wall.

Once the explanation was finished, we split off into smaller teams. I saw that the commander and Alford were among those who returned to the headquarters. Meanwhile, my team, composed of those who had been at the top of swordsmanship class in the first year, moved toward the gate. We were assigned to guard a location close to the woods.

Doma was assigned to a different team, farther east. When we passed each other, he called out, “Try not to get hurt.”

I retorted with, “Right back at you.”

The guy next to Doma burst out laughing at that.

The knight assigned to my team was a solemn-faced man who was apparently a platoon officer.

“The knights have so many ranks like captains and commanders, it’s kinda hard to keep track of who’s above who,” I murmured.

The platoon officer chuckled. “I’m the leader of the smallest unit within the third circle of the Order.”

“Last year, we were on patrol with a vice captain. Is he of a higher rank than you?”

“Yes. The captains and vice captains lead the squads, which are groups of several units. The commanders and vice commanders oversee the entire army.”

“I see.”

So the vice captain from last year had been of a more senior rank. He had seemed to have a lot of influence, now that I thought about it. I nodded to myself as I followed the platoon officer.

There was a prairie between the town and the forest where monsters rarely appeared. Children were gathering herbs here and there—they must’ve been provisionally registered with the guild. They didn’t seem to be paying much attention to their surroundings, grinning as they collected plants near the city wall. Knights often patrolled this area, so children rarely ever got hurt.

My team passed the children and headed toward the forest. Monster-repellent trees were planted on its edge at even intervals. As we passed them, other trees began appearing in greater and greater numbers.

The forest was peaceful. This close to the city and the protective trees, monsters were a rare sight.

“As part of the security system, we exterminate anything around the city wall that may pose a threat to people,” the officer explained. “That includes the poisonous plants which grow around here. We can’t eradicate them entirely, as they can be used for medicine, but if we allow them to get out of control, other plants won’t be able to grow. Maintaining the vegetation is one of the many important tasks for city defense.”

The officer picked a poisonous plant with his gloved hand as he spoke. I recognized it as one of the resources the guild bought from adventurers. In the past, I had used this plant to create an antidote potion, and I’d picked it a lot when I was still under temporary registration.

“We uproot these plants and gather them all in one place, then use fire magic to burn them,” the officer went on.

“Huh? You burn them?!” I exclaimed. These plants can be sold, and they have beneficial properties! Why burn them?

“What else would you have us do? Eating it by mistake may not kill you instantly, but it’ll definitely make you very sick.”

The platoon officer was correct. If you just ate the plant raw, it’d cause an upset stomach and violent vomiting or diarrhea. In the worst-case scenario, it could even lead to death.

However, nobody consumed herbs raw. They were so bitter that swallowing them was difficult. Once, when I was a kid, I’d been so hungry that I’d tried eating grass, which had unfortunately happened to be this poisonous plant. But the moment I put it in my mouth, the pungent taste was so terrible that I’d thrown up the meager dinner I’d managed to scrounge up. It had been an awful experience.

“You haven’t tried selling it?” I asked.

“Honorable knights shouldn’t make a living out of peddling these things,” the officer replied.

“But this plant has beneficial properties.”

“It’s toxic.”

“Yes, but the apothecaries can make antidotes out of it, and they’re willing to pay for it. If you were to sell this to those who need it, wouldn’t you be helping the townspeople?”

And if you’re just gonna burn it anyway, then let me take it and sell it!

The officer frowned in discomfort, then pulled out his mobile terminal. He hadn’t rejected my proposal outright—he was checking in with a superior.

“For now, let’s gather these plants into one place. If any monsters come, don’t hesitate to cut them down. Monsters appear from pools of magic essence, so no matter how many we kill, it’s impossible to exterminate them completely. However, if we don’t destroy them as they come, their numbers will get out of control. Now, begin your security duties!”

I happily followed the officer’s orders, deciding to stealthily pick up some resources for myself.

I didn’t sense any monsters nearby. Our team, made up of the officer and four students, began searching for resources on the shallow edge of the forest, still within visibility of the city wall. A few small monsters appeared at times, but we defeated them easily.

None of us managed to find the poisonous plant right away. If I found any, I’d sneak it into my bag. I was sure it’d make a great gift for Alford.

By noon, under the officer’s leadership, we ventured farther into the forest, locating a campsite. To acclimate the students to camping, we were made to sit on the ground and take a simple meal. I was used to it, but for the nobles, sitting on the ground apparently took some nerve.

Our lunch consisted of portable rations the academy had issued to us. They tasted bland but were supposed to be packed with nutrition, so I thought they might be useful during guild missions. As I ate, I realized the other students were nibbling on their rations with looks of utter disgust.

“Knights have to eat gross stuff like this?” one of them murmured, making my eyes widen.

Sure, the food was plain, but it didn’t taste that bad.

“Being a noble must be so tough. This is one of the better options for portable rations, you know?” I said before I could stop myself.

The student looked like the world was about to end. “I’m going to aim to get into the first or second circle of the Order,” he decided, adding that this way, he’d at least avoid having to eat these rations.

I just chuckled in response.

We took turns keeping watch, and soon enough, our break came to an end and we resumed our search. I kept my eyes peeled for anything unusual occurring this close to the edge of the forest. The officer, assuming the students had never ventured out here, listed various anomalies he’d encountered in the past that we should look out for.

No large monsters appeared, but small ones darted out and jumped at us out of nowhere. The students, having spent their morning slaying several of these creatures, grew accustomed to them, and by the afternoon, they began competing to see who could kill the most. I thought it was good they had gained so much motivation.

Little did I know, that motivation would soon turn against us.

A monster fled deeper into the woods, realizing it was outmatched, and one of the students chased after it. He’d been in my swordsmanship class in our first year, but we’d never been paired together and I didn’t take that elective this year, so I didn’t know exactly who he was. Rumors said he was second in strength only to Doma, and was the heir of House Blum, a count family.

The five of us should’ve stayed together, and separating proved to be our doom. We were slightly spread out, so we didn’t notice the student who’d run off until he was quite deep in the forest.

I was shocked that someone would run off solo when we were practically in a party together. I cast an enhancing spell on my body and turned to the platoon officer. He told us he’d go after the missing student himself and that the rest of us should head back to the city wall.

“Excuse me, but I’m coming too,” I said, raising my arm.

He frowned. “What could you, a mere student, possibly do against a large monster?”

“Well, I’m a gold-ranked adventurer. Being this close to the edge of the forest is a cakewalk for me,” I said with a smirk.

The officer grimaced in disdain.

“Do you think I’m being impudent?” I asked.

“I absolutely do,” he huffed. “Damn it... Fine, come along. The rest of you... It’d be more dangerous to leave you behind on your own, so follow closely! And follow my orders no matter what!”

“Yessir!” the other three students shouted in unison.

“I sense a large monster ahead,” I said.

A few minutes had passed since the student had disappeared, and I was getting a really bad feeling in my stomach—the same sensation I experienced whenever I faced a powerful monster. They were a rare sight, so for one to appear today of all days was truly a stroke of bad luck.

When I casually said that out loud, the officer grimly replied with, “Stop joking.”

We ran for a while, until our path was blocked by a huge patch of overgrown ivy. Once we cut it down and pressed ahead, we came across a group of third-year students, two knights, and Bolt all fighting a powerful monster.

“All of you, stay here— Hey!” The platoon officer shouted after me as I raced over to Bolt.

The monster was holding the missing student tightly in its tail. It flung him against the trees and used him as a shield, making it difficult for anyone to get close to him.

“Bolt!”

“Louis?! What are you doing here?!”

“That student’s from my team. We came after him.”

“Seriously?”

Bolt and the knights looked agitated. There were always a few students who ran off and caused trouble, but it had been quite a while since one had run into a monster this formidable.

“What’s with that blunt sword?” Bolt asked.

“We gotta use the ones the academy loaned us. Bringing our own is forbidden.”

“That seriously limits your abilities. Here, use my spare.”

“Thanks.”

I took Bolt’s spare sword from him, then stood by his side. He cast a spell, sending power coursing through my legs. I kicked off the ground and jumped into the air.

My physical prowess was enhanced to the maximum, so I easily leaped above the monster. In retaliation, it tried to slam the captive student into me. I swung my sword down and cut off its tail, forcing it to release its grip on him. The student fell with it, so I kicked off a tree to change my direction and barely managed to catch him before landing on the ground.

At the same time, Bolt swiftly closed in and attacked the monster. I was certain that witnessing his fighting style would be very educational for the students.

After a moment of delay, the knights joined the attack. Without its hostage shield, the monster wasn’t so strong after all, and in the time it took me to bring the student to safety, it was defeated. Holding the passed out student in my arms, I rejoined my team to the sound of cheers.

“Nice work, Louis. We couldn’t attack because of that hostage,” Bolt said as he walked up to me, taking back his spare sword.

“If you hadn’t given me your sword, I probably couldn’t have cut its tail,” I said.

“I couldn’t cut that tail. It was too hard.”

“Well, it felt really satisfying.”

When I said that, Bolt nodded and grinned. I probably managed it because I’d built up my physical strength.

“So what are the second-years doing this deep in the forest, exactly?” one of the other knights asked.

“This student chased after a monster,” the platoon officer explained.

“It’s part of your job to ensure they don’t do that.”

“My apologies.”

While I listened to the officer’s scolding, I placed the unconscious student onto the ground. Looking back on it, this student hadn’t been listening to the officer much from the start. This was all his fault, yet the officer was taking the blame.

I had thought that life as a knight might bring a stable income, but witnessing this situation had shattered that fantasy. I understood why the officer was being reprimanded, as the student’s life had been in danger. Still, I believed the student was to blame for acting recklessly despite repeated warnings from his superior.

A bitter expression formed on my face as I remembered the unfair scoldings us kids had received back at the orphanage. Only after a few moments did I notice that the other students had surrounded Bolt.

“Your sword skills are amazing!”

“How did you get so good?”

Faced with a barrage of questions, Bolt looked awkward. When he noticed me looking at him, I felt like his eyes were silently begging me for help. But what did he want me to do? Beat them up? Demand they stop swarming my Bolt? Because that’s what would have happened if I’d gotten involved, even though I knew I shouldn’t go that far.

The knights were busy scolding the platoon officer, so they wouldn’t stop the third-years from acting out, and they were unlikely to listen to us second-years.

Bolt will just have to make his own escape, I thought with a shrug.

Bolt looked disappointed for a split second, then suddenly hardened his face and inhaled deeply. “Shut up!” he yelled roughly.

Everyone stiffened at the sound. It had much the same effect on the students as the roar of a monster. Bolt pushed past them and walked over to me.

“What’s with these students?” he murmured.

“They’re impressed with you.”

“Huh?”

“They have almost no real combat experience, and have probably never even seen such a large monster. It must’ve been incredible for them to see you cut it down so easily.”

“Louis...”

“I had to focus on getting away with the hostage, but I love watching you fight too. Your style’s so cool and beautiful.”

Bolt lifted his hand, paused, then let it drop again. He probably wanted to hug me, but couldn’t because we weren’t alone. The thought made me happy.

As I grinned to myself, Bolt suddenly eyed me up and down. “This outfit... You look stoic. I like it,” he said.

“Really? The collar is a bit stiff, but the defensive stats are pretty high,” I responded.

“Yeah. It suits you. Why not wear this all the time?”

“No way. It’d make me feel like I’m representing the academy. But I still can’t afford to buy this kind of stuff by myself, huh?”

“You’ll get there in no time if you defeat a couple more gold-ranked monsters,” Bolt advised, then quietly added, “I wanna dress you up...”

What on earth is he saying? I thought as I elbowed him in warning.

The knights’ lecture had finally come to an end, and they gave an order to regroup. When Bolt and I approached, the knights made us stand in front of the students.

“We had two gold-ranked adventurers with us today, so we managed to get by, but you must refrain from going deep into the woods. If you get caught by a monster like that, it makes rescuing you incredibly difficult, and may force us to make a cruel choice.”

The troublemaker had woken up by this point and stood there with a grouchy expression, evidently taking the knight’s warning in one ear and out the other.

I’d have preferred not to stand in front of everyone like this, even if it was to serve as a warning. Most of the students were still giving me that contemptuous look.

“That orphan’s a gold-rank? No way that’s true.”

“Last I heard, he was a silver. Isn’t making false claims a crime?”

I could clearly hear their whispers. I just couldn’t understand why they’d say such things while ensuring that I could hear them. As I was used to it, however, I intended to ignore them, until I realized that the air around Bolt had grown noticeably cooler. I quickly looked over at him.

“All these cocky brats... If you’re so eager to make fun of my partner, how about you tango with me?” Bolt’s face was twisted into a smirk, making him look just like the Demon King from the picture book I’d read.

I struggled to keep my racing heart under control. I was glad he was standing up for me, but more than anything, the fact he’d openly referred to me as his partner made me happy beyond belief. Plus, he looked really cool when he was angry, even if it had no effect on me since I was used to seeing him like this.

Just as I reached out to pacify him, one of the knights whacked the student who had provoked Bolt on the head. The thud of the impact resounded around us as the student crouched down, clutching his head.

“Owww... What the hell are you doing?!”

“What do you think you’re doing, you fool?!” the knight roared. “Who do you think saved you from your own blunder?! To not even thank your own rescuers is outrageous! If you still want to complain, then go register with the guild and become a gold-rank in under two years like him!”

“Under two years...?!”

Bolt grinned. “It took me four years to become a gold-rank, but Louis here did it in a year and a half. He’s in a different league from the rest of you,” he taunted, his smirk making him look like some sort of delinquent.

Intimidated by him and the knights, the students cowered. Amused by the sight, I patted Bolt on the arm while laughing.

“Don’t worry about them, Bolt.”

“But they seriously piss me off... Wait, don’t tell me they treat you like this at school?” Bolt snarled, grabbing the student by the collar and lifting him off the ground with one arm. “What are they saying about my Louis at school?”

“That he’s a poor orphan who works for the guild despite being a student...” the student confessed with teary eyes, probably terrified that if he didn’t respond, he’d get killed.

Yep, that sounds about right.

Bolt narrowed his eyes, then flung the student away. The latter cried out pitifully.

Maybe I should step in.

“Bolt, let it go. It’s all true, anyway,” I said with a smile.

Bolt, who’d been on the verge of shouting something, glanced at me and froze. Eventually, his shoulders slumped. “Louis, why are you smiling so adorably? This is about you, you know...”

“But what they say about me is true, so it doesn’t annoy me or anything. Don’t worry,” I insisted.

“You should care at least a bit,” he murmured with a sigh as he cast me a serious look. “Listen, are you having fun at school?”

“Yep! It’s great!” I reassured him with a grin.

He finally smiled wryly and ruffled my hair.

At the end of the day, the students were supposed to go to the knights’ quarters to reflect on the day’s events before returning to the academy grounds, where roll call would be taken.

My team didn’t run into any more monsters and went back to our designated patrol area. Bolt wanted to abandon his team, but since it was a guild job, he had no choice but to stay with them.

The troublemaker student remained bitter to the very end, muttering that it was ridiculous for a high-ranked noble like him to be reprimanded by lowly knights and simple adventurers. I knew he was terrified of Bolt, though, and struggled to stifle my laughter.

The platoon officer looked frustrated. “A simple adventurer, is it? Just what do you know about gold-ranks?”

“That they’re strong compared to other adventurers, I guess.”

“Indeed. Now let’s see... Do you think you’d be able to defeat the monster that caught you by yourself?”

Although his face paled, the student nodded. “I-If I’d been able to properly assess the situation, I wouldn’t have let that thing catch me.”

“When a big monster like that appears, you don’t get the luxury of ‘assessing the situation.’ The only ones who can handle such unexpected scenarios and take down those monsters by themselves are gold-ranked adventurers.”

“Are you saying this orphan could’ve defeated that monster on his own?”

I shrugged. “I bet I could have, if a certain someone hadn’t been careless and let himself get caught by it,” I said with a smirk.

The other students’ faces practically screamed, Uh-oh.

My provocation was successful, as the student flushed red and shouted, “I didn’t ask for your help, you—”

“That’s enough,” the officer interrupted, stepping in between us.

“Get out of my way! That orphan’s picking a fight with me!”

“For the duration of the day, I am responsible for supervising you. Regardless of your peerage, you are my subordinates. The Order would struggle to maintain internal control if too much emphasis was put on peerage, so your standing within the Order’s ranks takes precedence,” the officer explained, unable to hide his exasperation. He shifted his gaze to the others. “Even I, whom all of you mock...” he trailed off.

The force radiating from him instantly silenced the students, just as Bolt had earlier.

“I may be a ‘lowly knight,’ but it’s easy for me to silence you like this,” he said, his icy gaze making the students shudder. “Today, I want you to reflect on needlessly chasing a monster and failing to act as a group. Also, on your ignorance regarding monsters. I believe the academy will have you write a report about today, so be sure to be truthful, as the Order will receive a copy. That’s all—we disperse here. The carriages will come to pick you up from the town square. Take them if you wish, and return to the academy without delay.”

The officer dismissed the students, but they were still frozen with fear. I didn’t waste time waiting for them to snap out of it and made my way back to the academy. I felt like they were silently pleading for me to wait, but I pretended not to notice.

I didn’t bother with the carriages, lightly jogging back to the academy. The carriages passed me by every now and then, filled with noisy students on their way back from the knights’ quarters. I was the only one going back on foot.

I reached the academy gate and headed toward the assembly point in the square. Many students were already waiting, so I stood toward the edge, trying to avoid the crowd.

Alford, who’d already arrived, spotted me and waved his arm, weaving through the students to get to me. I asked him how his day had gone. His face reddened slightly as he admitted with a strained smile that it had been difficult.

“Professor Stant delivered medicine to the knights today,” he said.

“Ah, right. Say no more. I understand why it was difficult.”

“W-We didn’t do anything weird, just to be clear!” he cried out, flushing even more. “He said that since I was there, he might as well stay and brew some potions, then he set up shop right there, in the corner of the office! The knights don’t usually see such things, so they were all fascinated. Even as I was working, I kept getting distracted. It was so hard,” he said with a sigh, yet he looked a little happy.

I burst out laughing.

“This is no laughing matter!” he protested. “I didn’t get anything done. I was supposed to help out the knights, but I was useless.”

“The knights must know that we won’t do the work properly anyway, since we have no experience with it,” I pointed out.

“I suppose so, but still...it made me feel so gloomy to see everyone give Professor Stant so much attention.”

Doma, who happened to be nearby, accurately said, “You’re just jealous.”

Alford was so red he looked like he was boiling.

Doma told us that his patrol had ended without incident.

Once all the students had returned, the chairman stood in front and gave a brief speech, congratulating us on our hard work. With that, the day came to a close.

I may have felt gloomy too when I saw those students surrounding Bolt, I thought as Alford and I walked back to the dorm, but I didn’t let it show on my face.

Chapter 19: The Truth

On my next day off, I went to the guild in my usual clothes.

Bolt was waiting for me as always. “I can’t wait until next year—I’ll get to spend all day with you in your uniform,” he said.

“I can put it on for one day if you want,” I responded. After all, he was the one who had paid for my school clothes. He’d lent me almost all of the money I needed for the academy fees. At this point, my debt was forgiven, even though I could afford to pay him back now.

Once, when I was still a first-year and a bronze-rank, I’d accepted a request to slay a powerful silver-ranked monster. Bolt had said that if I defeated it, he’d write off my debt. His provocation had caused me to get a bit carried away, and I ended up slaying that monster on my own. Bolt had actually burned the promissory note I’d forced him to write when I borrowed his money (I’d wanted to do things properly), so I couldn’t pay him back.

As I’d watched the note turn to ash before my eyes, Bolt had laughed and said, “I was planning to cover everything from the start, but I knew you wouldn’t let me.”

I couldn’t get a word out in response. He was right—I hadn’t wanted his charity because I wanted to be his equal. I remember thinking that if he paid for everything, it’d feel like I were his floozy.

“No, don’t,” Bolt said, refusing my offer. “When I see you in that crisp uniform, you look so stoic and virtuous that it makes me want to make a mess of you... I wouldn’t be able to focus on the job if you dressed like that all the time, so save it for next year.”

“It’s still so early in the morning, and you’re already saying dumb stuff.”

“It’s not dumb. I’m being sincere.”

His words both exasperated me and made me laugh. But then I got an idea.

“In that case,” I said, looking up at him with a smirk and tugging on his sleeve. “How about we take a day off at some point so I can put on that outfit and we shack up in your room for the day?”

“Huh?! Shack up?! You... Look at what you’re saying so early in the morning!”

I cackled as I watched him get flustered.

“Where did you even learn that term?” he asked, flicking my forehead. “And don’t give me those bedroom eyes right now.”

“I’m not. I’m looking at you normally,” I huffed, gazing up at him. I wanted to sleep with him all the time, so if he found me looking up at him sexy, then I’d do it more. If he wanted to see me in my uniform, I’d wear it for him. I was the furthest thing from virtuous. I was willing to do anything if it made Bolt want to have sex with me.

Bolt frowned at me, so I just took his hand and pulled him over to the request board. To be honest, there would have been better requests available a little earlier, but since he was accommodating the time it’d take for me to get here from my dorm, there wasn’t much of a crowd in front of the board now.

As we discussed which request to take, the receptionist called out to Bolt.

Then a guild employee approached him and said, “We’d like to discuss something related to your request from Arneval Academy from the other day. Would you mind coming to one of the back rooms with me?”

Bolt and I exchanged a confused glance.

“I’m pretty sure I completed that request just fine,” Bolt said.

“Indeed. The academy would like to express their gratitude to you. Someone is already waiting in the back. I’m glad you didn’t miss each other.”

“Yeah, I haven’t accepted a request yet... Louis, what do you think? Mind taking on something by yourself?”

“Sure. But if this won’t take long, I can also wait in the library,” I replied. After all, they were summoning Bolt, not me.

He nodded and followed the employee, so I went up to the library. We could pick a request together later. For now, I could get some reading done. I was curious about the meeting, but I had no right to know.

I hurried up the stairs and entered the library. Since I never had much free time, I wasn’t super familiar with the place. As I wondered what to read, a book caught my eye. It looked like an old adventure story. I hadn’t read most of the books here, so it didn’t really matter what I picked.

I sat down and got absorbed in the book for a while. An hour later, when I was about halfway through, I heard Bolt calling for me. I got up and put the book away before making my way to him.

“All done?” I asked.

“Well, not quite...” Bolt muttered, looking more tense than before.

I walked up to him, wondering if the meeting hadn’t been a good thing after all. He grabbed my hand, urging me to follow him. He took me downstairs and led me to one of the back rooms, where the academy chairman was waiting. I bowed in greeting, and he encouraged me to take a seat.

“Thank you for saving Oban during your day out with the knights, Louis. I’m truly grateful that he was unharmed thanks to your aid,” the chairman said.

Something about his cheerful smile contrasted with Bolt’s scowl struck me as odd. “Right,” I mumbled.

Who the hell is Oban?

Noticing my confusion, the chairman informed me that Oban was the heir of House Blum. “I was just discussing an additional reward with Bolt,” he added.

“Yeah,” Bolt muttered. That curt reply made it seem like they hadn’t been discussing a reward at all.

The disquieting atmosphere made me tense up as the chairman went on.

“Would you mind waiting a bit? My brother should be here soon, and I’d prefer for all of us to have this discussion together.”

“Your brother... You mean the supervisor?” I asked.

“Indeed. He’s north of here, but he’s gotten caught up in a mess. One that concerns you and Bolt.”

I glanced at Bolt. Maybe it was related to a guild request? Or, since the chairman was here, maybe it was about the extracurricular lesson with the knights. Still, that didn’t explain Bolt’s tension. I deliberated for a bit, and my eyes widened.

Could it be related to my heritage? But does the chairman know about that?

The supervisor hadn’t even revealed the truth to me back then, so I didn’t think he’d gossiped about it. But Bolt was from Fortuna, and had escaped it thanks to the chairman and supervisor’s mother. Maybe all of the guild’s top brass knew his true identity?

I had no idea where this was going, but it looked like my day wouldn’t be spent completing a request with Bolt and then shacking up in his room. I let out a sigh.

Right as I finished my cup of tea, the supervisor appeared through one of those beautiful magic circles of his.

“Sorry, am I late to the party? Hi, Louis,” he said with a grin, taking a seat next to the chairman.

Although the chairman was the younger brother, he looked considerably older. The supervisor had pointy elf ears, but the chairman didn’t. Their hair and eye colors were different too, so you couldn’t tell at a glance that they were related by blood. Honestly, I could hardly believe it.

There were no books containing detailed information about the ecology of elves and half-elves, only a note stating that they had individual differences. Looking at the two men in front of me, I concluded that the rate of growth must’ve been one of those differences.

While I thought about that, the supervisor lowered his head. “Thank you for your swift intervention in saving the student the other day. I’m relieved he got out safely. See, that event serves both as a practical training day for the students, as well as training for adventurers and knights. It’s an important event for the entire town. It’s been a very long time since such a powerful monster happened to appear on that day.” He looked at his brother.

The chairman nodded. “Indeed. Usually, the knights rally their spirits and hunt down large monsters ahead of time, and the guild releases more monster-slaying requests to thin out their population.”

“A magic essence source was near the site of the incident, so the monster probably spawned shortly after the area was cleaned up,” the supervisor went on. “That student was very lucky you were nearby, Bolt. Then again, perhaps he was unlucky to get caught in the first place...”

They sighed simultaneously, their expressions identical. It was the first time I actually thought they looked like brothers.

“You’ll both get a monetary reward for rescuing the student,” the supervisor said. “I’ll have it sent to your accounts, so double check them later. It’ll be equivalent to the amount usually rewarded for defeating that monster.”

I nodded, still confused about why Bolt looked so grim.

“Now, that’s all I had to say to you as a student of Arneval. From here on out, I need to talk to you as an adventurer,” the supervisor said, then quietly whistled.

Light began gathering around him. My vision went white for a moment, and when it passed, I saw a light-blue bird with a long tail sitting on his shoulder. It gazed at me with a dignified expression.

“I was hoping you’d meet under better circumstances,” the supervisor said.

“A pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am a sacred beast known as the Azure Beast, hailing from the Kingdom of Fortuna, albeit I currently reside under the care of an apothecary from Soleil.”

I stared in astonishment as the bird spoke. The beast my classmates from kingcraft had mentioned was right before my eyes. It was such a stunning shade of blue. I had no idea how to react.

“There isa trace of a sacred beast within you. I can sense the remnants of your contract with them, though your connection is fading.”

I was frozen in shock, having no idea what the bird was talking about.

“Louis still has a year of school left. Why bring out Lady Azure now?” Bolt asked the supervisor, clearly displeased.

The supervisor shrugged helplessly. “I had no choice, since the king has begun a search for his nephew. I have no idea what he’s planning, but according to the sacred beast residing in the palace, he is merely acting as a temporary king, and if his nephew is still alive, he wishes to return the throne to the rightful bloodline.”

“Oh, now he changed his mind,” Bolt spat.

“Indeed,” the supervisor replied, smiling grimly. “Either way, I’m still not sure how he learned that his nephew might still be alive. I erased the result of that test instantly, and there are no records. I told my brother, but that was to secure a favor at the academy... You haven’t even told your partner, have you?”

The chairman nodded. “I swear that I haven’t told a soul. Still, making Louis take kingcraft might’ve been a step too far.”

“How many students have taken it this year?”

“His Highness Alloro, heir of a grand duchy, and His Highness Fordial, fourth prince of Soleil. And Louis.”

“Hmm... I feel like that alone couldn’t be the main cause. There must be something else.”

The brothers once again sighed in unison.

“Point is, why the hell does he want to hand his nephew the throne?” Bolt asked.

“Exactly!” the supervisor said. “He killed his own brother, so he ought to take responsibility. The previous king was a good, gentle ruler. Though his kindness kept him from noticing the others acting as they pleased behind his back.”

“You could argue the coup was somewhat justified...but to this day, something about it doesn’t ring true to me,” Bolt murmured, crossing his arms.

What are we talking about right now? And haven’t I heard something similar recently?

Unable to keep up, I simply sat there dumbfounded, barely able to process what everyone else was saying.

A prince who killed his older brother to seize the throne was now looking to hand it over to his nephew. Only after parsing all these details did it occur to me that this was referring to my birthland, Fortuna.

Oh, I see. They’re talking about Fortuna’s king.

It was the same story my classmates from kingcraft had told. Hearing about it under these circumstances, I realized this was related to me. I’d understood it when Bolt had explained it to me, but it felt like the reality of it was only sinking in now.

“We sacred beasts cannot lie. Therefore, the king must have indeed said that. However, I cannot fathom his true intentions,” Azure said.

“You don’t like the king, do you?” the supervisor asked.

“That man fatally injured the previous king and nearly killed this child. The previous king never felt anger toward his brother, so we sacred beasts are not hostile to him. Personally, however, I dearly miss the usurped king, and therefore cannot forgive that man.”

When Azure mentioned “the child,” she stared right at me. Had I almost died as a baby? But the people from the orphanage had never mentioned anything of the sort. According to them, I had been as lively as any infant.

The conversation carried on without waiting for me to catch up. What was that about my uncle wanting to return the throne to me? And about me having a contract with a sacred beast? And about the sacred beast that lived in the palace? A short explanation would’ve been very helpful. Unlike me, the other four seemed to be very informed.

But I did understand one thing: My cozy life under Bolt’s protection was probably about to come to an end.

◆◆◆

It was a time of chaos. For generations, the long-standing kingdom of Fortuna was inherited by the heirs of the hero who founded it. A sacred beast in the form of a white tiger served the king, offering wisdom, guidance, and aid.

Two princes were born into this era. The first had a most gentle character, while the second had a rare and exceptional talent. One was the affectionate prince, the other the stern prince. The eldest wished to bring peace to his realm, while the youngest sought to aid his brother with his skills, hoping to lessen the dangers facing their people.

The king and the queen were pleased, believing that together their sons could govern Fortuna effectively. However, a minority found this disagreeable.

One faction supported the earnest, trusting elder prince, snickering to themselves at the idea of him ascending to the throne and becoming their puppet. They resented the nobles who rallied behind the clever younger prince, who was rumored to have sharpened his skills to those of a master swordsman. The second prince’s faction also despised the first prince’s supporters, angered by their gossip that the second possessed only brute strength. Thus, the two factions were in a quiet standoff.

The king surrounded himself with composed and astute subordinates, ruling as a moderate monarch. This earned him the affection of his people. His elder son, who had inherited his gentle nature, was also beloved by the people. The younger son, meanwhile, personally led monster-slaying parties, which made the citizens both respect and fear him.

On the surface, the country seemed serene. However, when the king was killed in a tragic accident, the first prince’s faction seized the moment. The nobles that backed him tightened their grip on the throne, enabling him to ascend immediately.

When the elder prince became king, it seemed that he had inherited the governance his father had idealized. Yet his supporters didn’t follow through, whispering cajolery into the ears of the compliant king.

The man who became chancellor was also the leader of the new king’s support faction, and began acting as though he was ruler himself. He filled the king’s head with pleasantries, and the king trusted him. It pained him when he learned that his younger brother was disparaging his supporters.

Jumping on the opportunity, the chancellor told the king, “His Highness is spreading wicked rumors because he wishes to seize the throne,” and “He holds a grudge against you, Your Majesty, as he believes he should’ve inherited the kingdom.”

The chancellor whispered these words to the king at every opportunity. The king, not inclined to suspect others, swallowed those words and distanced himself from his brother, just enough so that his brother’s admonitions no longer reached his ears.

The king placed his full trust in the chancellor. When the chancellor claimed, “We revised the taxes for the eastern region following an abundant harvest,” the king simply nodded. When the chancellor said, “We need you to approve the budget for sending supplies to the western region, as it has been overrun by monsters,” the king nodded as well.

Over the next few years, the once peaceful rule collapsed, and the number of people living in poverty sharply increased.

In the midst of it all, the chancellor introduced his daughter to the king, and the king fell for her. After a year of being engaged, they officially married, and half a year later, their son was born. The newborn prince had bright red hair, just like his father.

Though the people were living in hardship, the birth of the prince was a joyous occasion for them. They pinned their hopes on the celebration, wishing that the previous, gentle rule would be restored. They prayed that His Majesty, who in their eyes had changed into a harsh ruler, would revert back to his old self. They had no idea that the king hadn’t changed at all.

On the day of the celebration, the king’s younger brother finally earned an audience with him. He instantly noticed that the wise sacred beast was not at his older brother’s side. When had it disappeared, he wondered? He remembered that it had helped their father on many occasions. Was it not helping his brother in the same way? Had it deemed him unworthy? Alarm bells rang in the younger brother’s ears.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve seen each other. I am glad to see you are doing well,” the king said with his usual, untroubled smile. He was so carefree that it was as if he didn’t know his people were suffering.

Seated upon his throne, he was holding his newborn son in his arms. The baby looked healthy, sleeping peacefully.

“Here, take a look at my son. I believe his features resemble yours more so than mine,” the king went on merrily.

A chill ran down his brother’s spine. “With all due respect, Your Majesty, to see you holding such a grand, extravagant celebration... Are you not aware that your people are suffering?”

“Have you still not given up on trying to seize the throne?!” the chancellor roared, affronted that the second prince would say such things instead of congratulations.

The chamber fell into silence.

The prince surveyed his surroundings and realized that the knights stationed around the ballroom had practical swords at their waists. Normally, during an audience with the king, the knights wore ornate, decorative swords as opposed to lethal ones. The prince’s heart sank with dread when he noticed that his brother’s face clouded over with sorrow at the chancellor’s words.

“I’ve never been after the throne!” he protested.

“Who are you trying to fool?!” the chancellor yelled. “Only the region you live in is in poverty! Perhaps you’re amassing funds to usurp His Majesty?! Have you turned traitor, Your Highness?!”

“What are you talking about?! The people are poor because you are charging them exorbitant taxes! Brother, which one of us do you believe?!”

The king looked doleful. That alone was proof of the immense trust he’d placed in the chancellor. The prince then realized that the kingdom had already been usurped. It was too late—the king was already a puppet. Or perhaps, he had always been one...

The prince became enraged. Although he hadn’t been permitted to bring a weapon, a beautiful red sword—famed as a national treasure—appeared in his hand. Imbued with magic, the blade flickered like a flame. This sword was said to have been wielded by the hero who founded Fortuna, and it was known as the Sovereign’s Sword. It was meant to be a ceremonial weapon that revealed its blade only in times of turmoil. It chose its own wielder, and no other could draw it from its scabbard.

Now, that beautiful blade showed itself in front of everyone. Aware of the Sovereign’s Sword legend, they all gasped.

“So you truly believe in that man’s words, brother?” the prince exclaimed.

But instead of the king, it was the chancellor who responded in a loud shout. “How dare you point a sword at His Majesty?! His Highness has gone mad! Guards, kill him!”

The knights rushed forward to stand between the brothers, shielding the king. With just one swing from the prince, however, all of them were cut down, drenching the chamber’s carpet in blood. The prince’s technique was indeed befitting of his title as a sword master. Covered in crimson, he looked both violent and sublime.

In the blink of an eye, the king’s and queen’s heads rolled on the floor. The chancellor was cut in half. As for the infant in the king’s arms, his bones were shattered from the sheer gust of wind, leaving him on the verge of death.

The prince was expressionless, the light gone from his eyes. Hearing the sword screech in his grip, he realized he had drowned in blood all who had imposed tyranny upon the land. Within his heart, he screamed, Stop! Please, no more! Yet he was dominated by the Sovereign’s Sword’s will, and could not control his own hand.

It was, indeed, the Sovereign’s Sword itself that had transformed the prince into a Sword Demon. The tragedy had occurred because this sword could only be wielded by one of incredible skill, which the prince possessed.

Unable to stop himself, the prince raised his arm, about to strike down the baby—the next to inherit the throne. But as he swung, the blade cut into the white tiger—the very sacred beast which had once guided his father, now jumping in to shield the baby with its own body. The sword sank into its flesh, tearing right through and leaving a gaping hole in its belly.

“To succumb to the will of that sword... You still have much to learn, Raphael.”

That nostalgic voice made the prince’s heart scream desperately. The voice still sounded as warm as it had in his youth.

The tiger picked up the baby in its mouth, and with blood still spilling from its wound, it simply vanished. The last traces of its blood sparkled as they dripped to the floor.

“Kohaku... Why...?” the prince choked out, speaking the sacred beast’s name.

In the chamber overcome with the stench of death, the sword fell from the hand of Prince Raphael, clattering to the floor.

He looked up with a gasp, and his eyes fell upon the face of his older brother, staring up at him with an expression of shock. There was no body attached to his head.

“I... Why...? What have I...?”

Covering his face with his bloodstained hands, Raphael wailed.

◆◆◆

The scene I’d seen so clearly before my eyes suddenly faded like a mirage. It had felt like a dream, but I had just been listening to the Azure Beast’s tale. Yet at some point, the story began playing out as though it were happening right in front of me.

The prince with the sword in his grip, the blade the same shade as my hair... Somehow, it felt like I did have a memory of that.

“You were that baby, Louis,” the supervisor said. “The sacred beast that escaped with you was the white tiger called Kohaku, who once had a contract with Fortuna’s king. He was able to use healing magic, but because he had that hole in his belly when he healed you, he likely died right after.” He lowered his gaze with a lightly sorrowful expression.

“A young sacred beast who never knew Kohaku believes that that usurper succumbed to the Sovereign’s Sword, and that his resolve was righteous. That beast has made a contract with him and stays by his side. I, too, understand that the usurper king did no wrong, and had simply lost himself to the sword. Yet knowing that the one I admired has vanished because of it stirs within me a desire for painful revenge... But I shall refrain for now.”

“He’s governing the kingdom well, though. At least he hasn’t followed in his brother’s footsteps,” the supervisor said. “The people loved the previous king’s friendly smile, and they know how his brother seized the throne, so he isn’t very popular.”

I interrupted this grand discussion with a totally unrelated question. “So it’s all just a matter of popularity?”

Tracing the problem back to its root, it was the chancellor who had manipulated the king to do as he pleased. But my uncle had cleaved him in half with that incredible sword. The king’s head had rolled too. And though I couldn’t recall it, even I had suffered fractures all over my body as a baby.

“Why am I alive?”

“Kohaku healed you. Healing spells were his forte.”

“Why didn’t he heal himself first, and then me?”

“You probably wouldn’t have survived if he tarried. You had only just been born, and your vitality was fragile.”

“In that case, if we were both near death, how did I end up in Comet Village?”

This was my most burning question, yet the Azure Beast answered it easily.

“Light magic is the specialty of sacred beasts. There exists a light spell that allows the caster to instantly teleport to a place they’re bound to. This land was Kohaku’s home. He must have subconsciously been drawn to the Guardian Tree.”

Bolt was listening to our conversation with a frown. This story had also been a turning point in his life, and I was sure the wound in his heart still hadn’t healed. It had all happened so long ago, yet now it was coming back to haunt him.

“So, amid the chaos, the prince was crowned by the nobles who backed him,” the supervisor went on. “His supporters insisted this was inevitable, as the sword had chosen him, but he was likely unwilling. He wasn’t a bad person, you see. He was a sincere, honest kid. But...he lacked the strength or courage to overcome the Sovereign’s Sword.”

“I don’t think it’s just a matter of strength,” I said.

“Well, it’s the nature of the sword. Your uncle was a more skilled swordsman than me, but his willpower—or his spirit, if you will—didn’t measure up. It’s a sort of double-edged sword, as it has a will of its own and chooses its wielder, which is the troublesome part. I once snapped it clean in two, but it stubbornly restored itself.” The supervisor sighed.

His words were outrageous. This was a blade that had cut down a king, his chancellor, and every knight in the chamber in the blink of an eye—and the supervisor had snapped it in two? This was no casual matter. How could this slender, effeminate elf have had the strength to do that? And to call my uncle, who had reluctantly but successfully usurped Fortuna’s throne, a “kid”...? It was almost more intriguing than the whole royal drama.

Because even now, after hearing all of that, it didn’t feel like my story.

“The assassins have already been sent out, not by the king, but by nobles who wish to win his favor and take the spoils. I borrowed Bolt a while back for that very reason. I had him round up all the assassins near the village you grew up in, Louis.”

“Hey, I told you not to tell him about that. Rules of confidentiality and whatever,” Bolt objected.

“Louis is your partner, isn’t he? And this is about him. In my opinion, he’s more than able to defend himself. You’re being overprotective by keeping things from him, Bolt. What if he lets his guard down and gets abducted by the king, only to meet the same fate as his father?”

Bolt’s eyes widened.

The supervisor continued mercilessly, “Don’t you think it’s better to inform him properly and teach him how to keep himself safe? You spend most of your time apart right now. It’s unrealistic for you to be the only one on guard, Bolt.”

Bolt looked frustrated by those words.

That was when I realized why the supervisor had summoned the Azure Beast today. It would’ve been overkill if he’d done it only to have her tell me that story.

I smiled to signal that I was fine. “Thank you for worrying about me, Bolt. I think I finally understand. But even if my uncle says he wants to give me the throne, I won’t take him up on it. I don’t want to be a king—all I want is to be your partner.”

“Louis...”

Bolt was the one who had made me stronger, so I could look after myself.

“So, stop making that face,” I said, because he looked like he was on the verge of tears. I’d never seen him like that before. And I hadn’t had to deal with assassins yet. I was about to say as much when the supervisor clapped his hands, his expression softening slightly.

Instantly, the atmosphere inside the room shifted. I exhaled in relief, and Bolt looked a little more relaxed too.

“You know, Louis, it worked in your favor that you paid your academy fees directly instead of relying on your village chief,” the supervisor said. “Your village still has no idea you’re a student. They believe you gave up on that and became an adventurer.”

Bolt and I exchanged a look. I never imagined that trying to avoid having my money stolen would’ve resulted in such good fortune.

“Their guild also doesn’t know that you’re in a party with Bolt, so don’t worry. All their adventurers are scum, so they’re convinced Bolt just took you along to have some fun with you and then threw you away. Even if our opposition makes inquiries, that’s all the information they’ll get. That’s why all the assassins were near Comet Village. Though, for us working in the guild, we’re not sure whether this is a good thing or not.”

I grimaced, while Bolt just smirked and shrugged.

“So the villagers think you’re the type to gobble up newbies...” I murmured, glancing at Bolt.

“Well, I’m never going back there again, so it doesn’t matter what they think of me,” he replied with a scoff.

True. I don’t ever wanna go back either, so I guess it’s fine.

I was a bit worried about the kids I’d helped to look after in the orphanage, but the supervisor and chairman had already forced some new regulations onto the village. I was sure the children would be fine. Or maybe I was just convinced that things couldn’t get any worse for them.

“So how did my uncle find out that I might be living there?” I asked.

“Apparently, the clothes you wore as a baby were sold through the black market at a high price,” Bolt said. “The orphanage that found you sold off your expensive clothes and kept the profits. They were sold from nation to nation and eventually ended up in Fortuna. They took quite the continental trip, which is why it took so long for them to find out.”

That made sense to me. “Ahh, yep. They’re ruthless like that. The money would never return to the owner of the clothes or the kids,” I said with a nod.

Bolt winced and ruffled my hair. “Don’t just nod along. This is the whole reason we’re in this predicament.”

“But baby clothes don’t last long anyway, so it’s kind of reasonable. I bet a king would’ve had them use fine fabric for his baby’s clothes.”

“They were high quality, yeah. The lining had the royal crest too, but it never fell into the hands of anyone who recognized it. Maybe because Fortuna is an island kingdom. After drifting around for years, someone finally recognized the crest at a black market auction. They sold it to Fortuna, which made them realize you might still be alive,” Bolt explained with an exasperated sigh.

This was bad news for us, but I was glad to get the explanation from Bolt. I smiled despite myself, and his expression softened too. He often gave me this warm look when we were alone, as if all his feelings for me were concentrated in his eyes.

“To be honest, I wanted to keep it all a secret from you and clean it up before you noticed anything, Louis. Partly to settle my own score. But...I know you’re not the type to just sit meekly by the sidelines while I protect you. So I’ve decided I’ll tell you everything. That way you can make your own decision,” Bolt said, no longer looking at me in that protective way.

I smiled, happy that he wasn’t just going to defend me in secret anymore.

“For better or worse, the orphanage doesn’t keep track of the children who age out, which worked in our favor. They couldn’t trace you, and everyone in the village believes it would’ve been impossible for you to save up enough money for academy tuition. And you never slew a monster when you lived in the village. They joke about you, assuming you must’ve been eaten by a monster.”

It was amusing to hear what the villagers believed while I was doing quite well for myself as a student. I’d left without saying goodbye to anyone, so this wasn’t surprising.

Bolt was sitting next to me, and I put my hand on his thigh as I held back my laugh. “I’m glad you told me to pay for everything in person, Bolt. If I had been alone, I would’ve just entrusted everything to the chief. I wouldn’t have had money to travel here, and even if I did make it, they’d probably tell me they hadn’t received any payment. I would’ve died in the gutters. If the whole village believes I’m dead, the chief might have a hand in spreading those rumors.”

“I hate that you might be right.”

“Anyway, I still can’t believe the guys from Fortuna are searching for me. Really? After all this time?” I huffed.

The supervisor agreed, propping his chin on his hand. “The king wants to foist off the burden of the throne onto you, Louis. But for the nobles, you’re a threat to their power.” He spoke so nonchalantly about such absurd things. Me, on the throne?

“I’ve grown up as an orphan and survived by the skin of my teeth until now. What’s he thinking, wanting to give me the throne? It’s just plain reckless,” I grumbled.

“I don’t think so,” the chairman chimed in with a grin. “It might be rather interesting.”

“No way. Every time I attend my kingcraft lecture, I realize how deeply ingrained my ordinary way of thinking is. The way those higher-ups think is like a whole other world to me.”

“Your kingcraft professor has been giving you high praise. He says you have a broad perspective and are very receptive to learning new concepts. Your ability to learn is truly remarkable.”

“That’s just studying for a class. It’s completely different from actually living it. Wait... Did you make me take kingcraft because you saw all this coming?”

The chairman continued smirking triumphantly. “I’ll leave that to your imagination,” he quipped.

Damn it.

I shot Bolt a serious look. Honestly, I didn’t think it’d be hard to find out I lived here. I was in the academy’s official records, and the villagers knew I took entrance exams for it. If anyone did their research in any other branch of the Adventurer’s Guild, they could easily get a hold of my name.

It was infuriating to think the village chief had spread rumors that I’d failed because he had wanted to steal my money, but it had worked out for the best—not that I would be thanking him. The chief couldn’t suddenly take back his word and claim I was attending the academy, as it’d make him look bad.

I could tell Bolt was watching me, our gazes locked together.

I couldn’t become king. The prince had died as an infant. I wished this conversation could have simply ended there, but Bolt believed the fact that my identity had remained a secret for this long was nothing short of a miracle. It all happened because I’d wound up in such a dilapidated village. I wasn’t sure if I should be happy about it, though, since the only good memory I had of that place was meeting Bolt.

Seeing my troubled expression, Bolt placed his hand on top of mine. “Your hair color is an inherited trait for Fortuna’s royal family, Louis. Maybe there are a few people out there with hair like yours, but usually, a redhead’s hair is reddish-brown or of a much lighter shade than yours. A vivid red like that is rare.” He brushed his fingers through my hair.

“And then those eyes. They’re called ‘miracle eyes’ and only appear once every few generations in the royal family. Those born with them are said to carry some special power. Your father had these eyes too, though I have no idea if he had any special abilities. Either way, you’ve managed to get away with it for now, but if people with the right knowledge start looking for you, I think it’ll be hard for you to stay hidden.”

Bolt stared at me, my face reflected in his golden irises. Maybe he could see his own face in my eyes too, see that concerned expression of his that made my heart clench.

“I recognized you right away because I’d known your father. I don’t think anyone else would catch on so quickly, but you should still be careful.”

“Okay.”

Even Bolt, who had been quite close to my father, couldn’t quite bring himself to believe that I was the prince everyone believed had died. He said he never would’ve believed it if he hadn’t looked into my eyes and recognized the sign of my bloodline, and that our chance meeting in Comet Village’s guild was truly miraculous.

I agreed with him. I never would’ve made it here without Bolt. I probably would’ve failed to get into the academy and been devoured by some monster. Or maybe I would’ve been killed by assassins from Fortuna. So maybe it really was a miracle that we’d met.

“Now that you understand, let’s formulate a plan,” the supervisor decided, clapping his hands.

We all turned to him. He mentioned a plan, but I had no idea what I was supposed to do from now on. Escape to a different country? I guess adventurers could do that. As long as Bolt agreed, I didn’t mind running away. It would be frustrating to leave my academy education half finished, but at least I had a mobile terminal now, so I’d be able to keep in contact with Alford.

The chairman grinned. “You’ll be staying here until you graduate. Worry not—I am in charge of management, and I won’t let any information slip. I’ll have my partner permanently stationed at the academy to hunt down anyone even slightly suspicious,” he said, casually making a terrifying statement.

“I’ll make sure nothing leaks from the guild either,” the supervisor added cheerfully. “Nobody besides me knows the truth, and I plan to keep it that way. I haven’t even told my mother. And Bolt won’t do anything to put you in danger.”

Bolt nodded.

The chairman and supervisor were children of the person who helped Bolt escape Fortuna, which to me made them trustworthy. I’d never realized how heartening it would be to have reliable people around me.

While I savored that stroke of luck, the chairman smiled softly. “You have a year and a half left as a student. Do your best.”

“Yessir.”

“As for what you want to do after you graduate, that’s entirely up to you, Louis. But I’ll have you know the knights are interested in scouting you. Let me know if you’re interested. They’d love to have you and Bolt.”

“Hey, what’s with this solicitation?!” the supervisor objected. “Louis is the guild’s star gold-ranked adventurer! I won’t hand him over!”

“Even if you say that, as the chairman of the academy, I don’t want to see my students struggling in the future. Being an adventurer isn’t a stable job, after all.”

“You... I hope you know I’m ready to fight you on this matter.”

“Go right ahead.”

The brothers glared at each other, bickering over my future, when Bolt interrupted them.

“Hey,” he called out, giving them a stern look. “This isn’t up to either of you. It’s Louis’s decision.” As always, he made a sound argument.

“I’ll pass on being a knight for now. I can’t take being constantly blamed for the mistakes of someone else,” I said.

Bolt leaned in to whisper to me, “I noticed you looked pretty grim on that day in the forest. Is that what you were thinking back then?”

“Yeah. I mean, that knight was scolded because of the student’s blunder. That was when I realized that life wasn’t for me. Do you disagree, Bolt?”

“Well... I was raised to believe that superiors should always cover for their subordinates’ mistakes, so I thought it was normal. I’d been curious if you’d be interested in joining the knights.”

“Oh, I see. I guess knights operate like that, huh? In that case, I’m good. I’ve got my hands full just taking care of myself.”

Bolt’s shoulders shook from suppressed laughter when he saw my fed up expression. He’d seemed so upset before—I was relieved to see him smiling again.

However, I genuinely didn’t want to become a knight, so I started to consider what I would do if Bolt said he was interested in returning to that life.

As the brothers still argued, the Azure Beast, which was still sitting upon the supervisor’s shoulder, began grooming herself as if she were above the petty quarrel. She looked cute as she buried her beak in her feathers, which made me smile. I’d never seen such a small, helpless creature from this close. Up until now, I always slew any creature that appeared before me without thinking.

When I murmured that under my breath, the supervisor glanced over and smirked.

“She may seem harmless, but she’s actually quite dangerous. Sacred beasts can easily take down even large monsters.”

“Really? But how?” I asked, staring at the bird.

Bolt and the chairman swiftly averted their eyes from her. The Azure Beast deftly preened herself, and when she lifted her beak, she was holding a single blue feather. The tip was round, so it wasn’t a feather from the top layer of plumage. The color was also different, with a vivid blue base that faded to white around the tip.

So pretty, I thought with a smile.

The Azure Beast leaped into the air and landed on my head. I could feel her, but she almost felt weightless. She dropped the feather in front of my face. As it gently fluttered down, I caught it in my hand.

“This is a good luck charm,” the Azure Beast said in her gentle voice. “It will help to protect you. You have a contract with the one I admire. The bond has broken and only faint traces remain, which saddens me. However, since he treasured you, then I wish to try doing the same. If you are ever in danger, I will come to your aid. The magic channeling through this feather will inform me. Be sure not to lose it.”

The beast disappeared with a flash of light, leaving behind only that single feather.

The supervisor smiled softly. “She’s got style, doesn’t she? That feather will bring you luck, Louis. You should make an accessory out of it. I could make it for you if you like. An amulet that will keep you safe.”

“An amulet...”

“Yes. It’s very powerful. It’s like...it has pinpoint precision, helping you to choose the best possible path. You could also say it helps you to avoid trouble. It’s definitely worth keeping.”

I chuckled at his overcomplicated explanation. As I spun the feather between my fingers, I found myself voicing my question.

“Why does such a small bird have such large feathers?”

The Azure Beast had been about as big as the supervisor’s head, but the feather barely fit in my hand.

The supervisor burst out laughing. “Sacred beasts can change their body size at will. The Azure Beast can grow to the size of a hill, so maybe it’s a feather from that form.”

“A hill?” I echoed. I couldn’t imagine that slender bird becoming so big.

The supervisor had the amulet made for me without delay, but I found it a bit ticklish, so I wore it as a band on my upper arm instead. I thought that wearing it under my clothes would prevent it from getting lost.

“I’ve never received a gift like this aside from Bolt... Thank you,” I told the supervisor.

“Hee hee! That just makes me want to give you more gifts. Right, Bolt?”

“I’ll get him everything he needs next time, so don’t give him anything else,” Bolt muttered, hugging me tightly.

“Aww! You get so jealous, Bolt,” the supervisor teased with a laugh.

Is this what happiness feels like? I wondered, relishing the sensation.

By the time we left the room, it was already late. Not the ideal hour to be taking a new request. None of the jobs on the board could be completed in the time we had left, so Bolt suggested we just go eat.

We headed to his inn where we ordered a stew. After enjoying our late lunch, we went up to Bolt’s room. We took off our equipment and sat in the chairs.

“Don’t pay too much attention to what those two said. Just enjoy your time as a student,” Bolt advised. “I’ll take care of any trouble.”

“By trouble, do you mean the assassins?”

“For one, yeah. Do you wanna quit adventuring until you graduate?”

My eyes widened at his question. I knew he was worried that I might be targeted at any moment, but...

“No.”

“You don’t need to worry about earning money. Just leave it to me.”

“That’s not what this is about.”

“You sure? I can give you everything you need for school.”

“I’m telling you, that’s not it.” I rose from my chair with a clatter, slamming my hands on the table. “Don’t you want to see me, Bolt?”

Bolt grimaced, then muttered under his breath that I was an idiot. “Of course I do,” he said with a small smile, flicking my forehead. “Who said we wouldn’t still see each other? We can still meet up even if we’re not adventuring together. It might even be better that way. We’ve never really relaxed properly or enjoyed the town, and this would give us plenty of opportunities.”

I narrowed my eyes. “Did the chairman tell you anything else, by chance?”

“I’ve been thinking about this myself. But I know you won’t take money from me unless you have a good reason, and you do seem to have fun when we hunt together.”

“I do. It’s satisfying to slay monsters, and I get to be with you and earn money at the same time. It’s the perfect date.”

“Louis...” Bolt murmured, obviously wondering if adventuring really counted as a date.

I laughed. To be honest, even quitting school and traveling around with Bolt didn’t sound so bad to me. The Adventurer’s Guild existed around the world, so we could still make money. I did want to study a bit more, but I could do it by visiting the guild’s libraries.

“But you enjoy school, don’t you?” Bolt asked quietly, as if reading my thoughts. His words pierced into me.

“Yeah...” I admitted. I’d wanted to say something else, but the moment I opened my mouth, the image of a blushing and spluttering Alford flashed before my eyes. And Doma, challenging me to a duel with a glint in his eyes. Shen, bantering with a grin.

I couldn’t lie. I’d nodded as soon as Bolt had asked, anyway.

These were my honest feelings, and if I claimed that I was sick of school and wanted to run off with Bolt, I knew it would only exasperate him.

In a world this vast, I’d assumed it would’ve been difficult to pin down one specific person, but it turned out that you could easily get a lot of information through mobile terminals. The Adventurer’s Guild wasn’t the only place gathering and transmitting intelligence.

I wondered what would happen if I got dragged into a situation against my will, like Bolt had with that mediation. If someone were accused of misconduct, the guild would run a thorough check on them and the accuser. The guild operated worldwide, and all records would be checked during such an investigation.

Those involved in the dispute would also have their ranks and names documented, so wherever they went and whatever they did, the guild employees would be keeping track of them. If suspicions arose, no matter how hard the adventurer tried to conceal their origin or past, the guild’s intelligence network could trace them back to their birthplace. The magic device the supervisor had used to discover my lineage a while back was used for those situations.

The data recorded about these individuals was made public within the guild. It took that level of scrutiny to keep guild members from committing misconduct. Even then, loopholes could be exploited, like that gold-ranked adventurer from the other day.

Although I wanted to believe it wouldn’t happen, if any information leaked from the guild, Bolt and I would be found instantly. The thought made my blood run cold, and the warmth I’d been feeling moments ago vanished. What would happen if Fortuna discovered Bolt’s true identity?

The supervisor claimed there was no risk of leaks as long as he was in charge, but what if a drunk employee let it slip at a tavern? And there happened to be someone who knew about Fortuna’s coup present? And then they sold the information to Fortuna’s government?

The guild in Comet Village was proof that the supervisor couldn’t keep an eye on every single branch all the time.

“Bolt, what are you gonna do if the people from Fortuna find out who you are? If you don’t run, they’ll kill you, right?” I asked, tugging on his sleeve.

Bolt put his hand on top of mine. “Yep, I’d get executed on the spot.”

“This sucks! You’re the one in the toughest spot because of this whole mess!” I complained with a frown.

“I’m fine as long as you’re safe, Louis,” he replied, smiling. “I just want you to enjoy your life.”

“You think I would enjoy seeing your head rolling on the floor?! I wouldn’t be able to heal from that heartbreak! I’d get my revenge and then follow you into the afterlife!”

What if that gold-ranked slimeball from the mediation tried pulling something? Wouldn’t that put Bolt in danger? If Bolt were framed for a crime or set up as an accomplice, would the supervisor and the guild head still be able to protect him?

The guild prided itself on fairness, but even if they had saved Bolt’s life once, wouldn’t they no longer be able to help him if he committed a wrongdoing? Yet at that time, Bolt had been shouldering everything alone, essentially becoming a decoy.

“I know you paid for my tuition, but it’s fine if I quit school,” I said.

“No. You like student life, don’t you? Just enjoy it as much as you can. For me. And then tell me about all the fun stuff you do,” Bolt replied, giving me a hug.

Feeling his warmth around me, I lowered my gaze and murmured, “It might be for the best if I leave.”

“What?” Bolt asked, his tone of voice lowering into a dangerous rumble.

“It’s me they’re after, so maybe you’d be safer if I kept a distance from you.”

“No.” Bolt held me tighter.

What I’d suggested was the complete opposite of our other idea, but I thought it’d be safest for Bolt. To borrow his words, I’d be fine so long as he was safe.

“We should dissolve the—”

“No,” Bolt interrupted. “We’re not doing that. We can’t. We’re in this together now.”

“I’m fine as long as you’re safe, Bolt.”

“Damn it, I can’t argue with that... Try to understand my feelings here.”

“Right back at you. Now you know how I felt when you said that.” I was sure that when Bolt had said those words to me, I’d made the same face he was making right now. Frustrated, pained, and bitter.

“You really think I could agree to dissolve the party when you say it with that hurt look on your face?” he asked.

“You look hurt too.”

“Yeah, because you’re about to dump me.”

“I’m not dumping you. I love you. Even if we’re apart, I’ll love you forever.”

“So let’s not be apart,” he whispered, his voice shaking ever so slightly, just as mine had.

It felt so delightful to hear those words from him. I knew letting go was the safest option, but I was glad that he wanted to walk the dangerous path with me.

I wanted the strength to face it all head-on. To hold Bolt in my arms, even though he was the one holding me right now.

Having resolved anew to do this with him, I kissed him with the solemnity of a sacred ceremony.

Chapter 20: Temple Ceremony

The Adventurer’s Guild was a massive organization, so the quality of their staff varied greatly. The branch in Comet Village was the bottom rung, whereas the staff in Perla were among the ones with higher standing. The frequent visits from the supervisor, who was basically at the top of leadership, ensured that everything was properly monitored.

But even he, with his teleportation circles, couldn’t visit every single branch out there all the time. He had a long lifespan, but only one body.

Most of his job consisted of reviewing the reports from each country. The reports summarized the locations and number of branches, the approximate number of adventurers and their records, as well as monster distribution. The data didn’t cover every little detail. Of course, if the supervisor thought something was amiss, he’d go out to investigate personally, or send agents in his name.

One drawback of having the same leadership since the guild’s founding was that few people ever had the caliber to rise to the top to become the new leaders. However, everyone seemed content in their roles, secure in the knowledge that the leadership wouldn’t change.

Wait, wasn’t the guild founded centuries ago? It seems impossible that the leaders hadn’t changed. Just how long do elves live for?

Legend had it that the founder had defeated the Demon King who had made the continent uninhabitable in the olden days. If that was true, then nobody would even think of trying to take over that position. People were probably satisfied just being the second or third from the top, assured that such a powerful person was in charge.

The supervisor had looked at me and disparaged the guild with a grin: “Keep important information close to your chest and don’t leak it to the guild, okay?” Though it frustrated him, he had to admit that it was difficult to control every last nook and cranny.

I sighed, rolling over in bed to face Bolt. “Listen, Bolt...”

“Mmm?” he mumbled, half asleep. I was glad that he felt comfortable letting his guard down around me.

“When that traveler told me the path to my future would open up, I thought that meant I’d be able to own a house and have enough money to live comfortably. I had no idea what other paths were possible.”

I had only been five when I’d met the Time Sorcerer. I hadn’t fully understood what a “path to the future” could entail. All I had seen around me were the adults from the orphanage who forced poor kids without parents to work for them, and villagers who had houses and businesses. The villagers’ kids had disparaged us orphans just like their parents did.

That was why I had believed that the only other path for me was to become someone with a house and money. It had been the simplistic notion of a child.

“To do that, I needed a stable job and income, and for that, I needed to graduate from an academy. I thought that was why that traveler told me those words. I was convinced that as long as I studied hard and got into an academy, the rest would somehow work itself out.” I’d get a job and buy a house. That was all I’d wanted, and I’d thought studying hard for that peace of mind was worth it.

I looked at Bolt’s face as I spoke. He looked back at me, listening attentively. I could tell he cared about me, and I found it endearing that he was so willing to accept me.

“Yeah?” he murmured.

“Yeah. But everything is totally different from how I’d imagined. I thought I’d settle down as some bureaucrat and live a quiet life on a steady income. I never knew I had any special skills with the sword, or even who my parents had been.”

“I guess not.”

“But after I met you, a path I’d never expected began opening up before me. A stable income is nothing compared to the thrills I experience each day with my beloved partner. So I realized, maybe that traveler was referring to this all along.”

“Louis...”

Bolt wrapped his arm tighter around me, pulling me so close that my head pressed against his skin. His physique was perfect, with no excess fat anywhere. His solid body was completely different from mine. Even though I’d gained a bit of muscle recently, I was still spindly.

“You made a vow of loyalty to my father, right?” I asked.

“Yeah, but since he died right after, the vow became meaningless. I knew instantly that the connection was severed. Now, I’m not sworn to anyone.”

“What did it feel like...to be sworn to someone?”

“As a knight, making a vow of loyalty seemed to amplify my power. I respected your father as my lord, and I could only exhibit my true strength because of him.”

“Were you stronger than you are now?”

“No, I was pretty weak. I’m more powerful now. But...” he trailed off.

“But...?” I prompted.

He kissed the top of my head. Though he was smiling, I thought I saw his lips tremble.

“Back then, I was innocent and sincere. In other words, I was a softy. I was younger than you are now, and I had only truly been a knight for a very short time. The rebellion happened right after my vow.” He sighed. “When the king died, I sensed the thread of our bond snap. It should’ve been small, not yet fully formed, but it felt like I was bleeding uncontrollably from the place where it broke. During my escape from Fortuna, I was crying the entire time.”

“So the ceremony to swear loyalty creates a bond that powerful?”

“Maybe. The rite wouldn’t have worked if I didn’t have genuine feelings for the king. He was kind to me, so I liked him. It was that simple.”

I fell silent. Hearing Bolt talk about my father in that way stung, even though he had moved on. It hurt that my father still took up so much room in his heart. I knew I had to believe him when he said his feelings for my father had been pure, but I was certain I was experiencing jealousy.

I clung to him, making him exhale in exasperation.

“If you want, we can go to a temple. I’d be happy to swear our hearts to each other in a ceremony if it would reassure you. We can even go right now. A few temples should still be open.”

“No. That’s not it,” I responded, holding him tightly to prevent him from getting up.

I didn’t want him to bind himself to me through a rite. I was just jealous. The fact that I was able to love someone this much and be loved in return made me think my future truly had changed—for the better. These were the happiest days of my life.

“Fine. You must be tired now, hmm? You’ve had a busy night, moaning so cutely. We have an early start tomorrow, so let’s get some rest.”

“Okay.”

As Bolt ruffled my hair, I stayed pressed against him and closed my eyes. My tired body was comforted by his warmth, and it wasn’t long before I fell asleep.

◇◇◇

The next day, Bolt woke me up at the crack of dawn and had me follow him out of the inn. He led me down a different path than usual until we stopped in front of a compact building. It was smaller than the inn, and its walls were made of stone.

“What is this place?” I asked.

“Go inside and you’ll find out,” Bolt replied with a chuckle, grabbing my hand and entering the building.

There was an old person inside the small room. “Thank you for coming. Please go on ahead to one of the rooms in the back,” they said, ushering us in with a smile.

I was confused, but Bolt just nodded and pulled me down a long corridor. My anxiety grew with each step I took. Where were we?

“The building didn’t seem this long from the outside...” I murmured.

“Yeah, it looked really small, didn’t it? This is a fun little place. Almost like a dungeon.”

“It’s a dungeon?!”

Bolt burst out laughing. “No, no. But just like in a dungeon, it’s a place where you never know what might happen. So, Louis... What do you want from me?”

“Huh? What more could I possibly want from you? And why are you asking that right now?”

“Because now is the time. See, Louis, I always want to be with you. So there you have it.”

He does? Well, I want the same thing.

As soon as I thought that, a myriad of white flower buds appeared all over the stone walls, then burst into bloom. Vines stretched from them, creating new buds which soon bloomed as well. The sight was absolutely stunning. Mesmerized by the flowers, I was momentarily speechless.

By the time I snapped back to my senses, a magnificent door had appeared before me. I looked around again. The once plain stone corridor was now full of gently fluttering white flowers, no longer as dim as before.

“Are you sure this isn’t a dungeon?” I managed.

Bolt once again laughed. “This is a temple where they hold various ceremonies.”

“A...temple?”

I turned to look at Bolt, who was gazing back at me softly. “If we walk through this door, we can take the ceremony. I made my vow of loyalty in a temple too. I was alone, but I could feel when it was completed. That’s also why I know I’m no longer sworn to anyone. Marriage and coming-of-age ceremonies can be taken in places like this too.”

I was taken aback. Were temples really supposed to be such strange places? This was worlds apart from where I’d had my coming-of-age ceremony.

“I had my coming-of-age ceremony in a small cave at the edge of the village,” I said.

“Then it must’ve had the same qualities as this temple. They always pop up wherever people live, don’t they? I don’t know the details, though.”

“Hmm...”

I looked around again. All the flowers along the wall were in bloom, wafting a sweet fragrance. There shouldn’t have been a breeze here, yet the air didn’t stagnate, and the scent wasn’t pungent. It should’ve been dark, yet the flowers brightened the place up. The atmosphere had completely shifted. It didn’t feel unpleasant at all—if anything, my heart felt oddly at peace.

I exhaled slowly, then looked back at Bolt. He held his hand out to me. Did that have any significance?

“If we can both pick a flower from here, then I want us to try entering together,” he said, gazing at me affectionately. “If the door won’t open, it means it’s not our time yet. But I can also enter alone and swear my loyalty to you. What do you prefer?”

The look in his eyes was even more tender than usual, which was why I found myself frowning.

“Is that my decision?”

“Of course. I’m perfectly happy with either option. If you want me to swear my loyalty to you, I’ll become your knight. If you take my hand and enter with me, I’ll swear to only have eyes for you for the rest of my life. I want to be with you, Louis. To stand by your side.”

My heart was pounding. My beloved was gazing at me gently yet with deep sincerity, and I suddenly saw him in a brand-new light. I had only known him as an adventurer, but right now, Bolt looked like an exemplary knight in my eyes.

He’d asked if I’d take his hand and step inside with him.

Even if I don’t... But that option doesn’t exist to me.

Whatever I chose, Bolt was willing to connect himself to me. Just as I had wished to stand by his side, he wanted to stand by mine. That thought alone filled my heart with tremendous warmth. It was a strange feeling that made me want to both cry and laugh. I took Bolt’s hand, watching as his beautiful eyes creased with a smile.

“The door will open if you pick the flowers,” he said.

I picked one of the white flowers, then another. I glanced at Bolt, wondering if that was enough, and saw him picking one too. He kissed the petals, and the door opened without a sound.

I stepped beyond the threshold, Bolt’s hand on my back encouraging me. It felt like I had stepped into a different world. This is even more like a dungeon...

It was so dark that I couldn’t see my own legs. The flower I was holding was glowing slightly. I hadn’t imagined the corridor brightening with their presence then. I held up the flower in front of me. It seemed like something farther in was beckoning Bolt and me to approach.

I looked over at him. Holding my hand, he gazed straight ahead. He was probably experiencing the same feeling I was.

We began walking forward together. It felt like the melodic chime of a bell was whispering in my ears, telling me I had to reach that place ahead of me. Although I knew nothing about temples, the knowledge of where to go entered my mind.

So this is what a ceremony’s like, I thought with dawning understanding.

A sensation was flowing through my body, distinctly different from what I’d felt at my coming-of-age ceremony. I was filled with a newfound affection for Bolt. Each time I thought about how I loved him, the space underfoot would glow.

Bathed in blue light, Bolt looked over at me. “Louis, I will love you, care for you, and protect you for the rest of my life.”

“I want to meet my future with you, Bolt. I want to stand with you, facing the same direction.”

We spoke the words welling up within our hearts. Suddenly, something inside my body seemed to burn. The flower I’d been holding turned into an orb of light and faded out. It felt like something had gripped my heart, then burst into light. The overflowing heat and affection inside me stole my breath. Strength began rising up in me slowly but surely.

Did this mean I had entrusted my heart to Bolt? If so, then Bolt had also entrusted his to me. As soon as I thought that, I realized I could feel an invisible bond between us.

I see, so that’s how I can tell it was a success.

I pressed my hand against my pounding heart, which was still glowing, and took a deep breath.

Once Bolt and I stepped out of the mystical room, we found ourselves back in the ordinary stone corridor. When I looked over my shoulder, the door had disappeared too. We could only take this rite if we met the requirements. Now I knew what that meant—if we hadn’t qualified, the door wouldn’t have appeared.

I looked down at my hand. The flower I’d held had disappeared inside that place, so it must’ve been made from magic essence. I was curious about so many things, and I decided that if I could continue attending the academy next year, I’d take the elective Magic Essence: Fundamentals and Application.

As I considered that, Bolt called my name, peering at my face. My heart leaped at how close he was.

“Why are you spacing out like that? Regretting it already?” he asked with a smirk.

I shook my head. “I was just thinking, those flowers were made of magic essence, right? The same goes for that disappearing door. I think I’d like to take an elective about magic essence next year.”

Bolt burst out laughing at my honest response and ruffled my hair. “Yeah? Good. Take it and study hard. That’s what makes you you, Louis. I’ll get you all the textbooks you need, so don’t worry about anything. We’re spouses now, you know.”

“Spouses?”

“That was a marriage ceremony.”

“Oh, I see,” I said, then froze in my tracks. Marriage ceremony? I had no idea. I just thought Bolt and I decided to spend our days together. It did feel like a connection had been made between our souls, but I didn’t know what kind of connection it was.

“Wait, you didn’t know?” Bolt asked.

“Well, it’s just... I want to be with you forever, and I’m not that fixated on what form it takes. But I know that we’re connected, so it’s okay,” I replied, patting my chest.

He sighed. “Hold on,” he said, releasing my hand.

I watched as he disappeared behind the stone wall.

“Bolt?!” I exclaimed.

I looked around, but there was just the empty corridor in front of me. There was no door, no flowers, and when I reached my hand to where Bolt had vanished, I sensed nothing. However, I could feel that he was nearby. I was about to start walking when I remembered he’d told me to wait. In which case, I knew I shouldn’t go looking for him.

I took a deep breath, readying myself to wait patiently. That was when I felt as if something were coiling around my body for a split second, then pulling me. The odd sensation gave me goose bumps. I rubbed my arms and kept waiting until Bolt appeared out of nowhere. It reminded me of the supervisor’s magic teleportation circles, which made me look around to try and find one.

“Bolt, what just happened? I felt something weird,” I said.

“Hmm? Oh, I went back and made a vow of loyalty to you.”

“What?!” I practically shrieked. He’d said something absolutely insane in such a nonchalant way. “Didn’t we just promise our futures to each other?! Why would you make a vow of loyalty too?!”

“Because I wanted to.”

“Why?! Most spouses don’t do that!”

“No, but I wanted to do it. Now we have a double bond—ain’t that nice? You can’t escape, Louis. You’re bound by my vow.”

He was smirking at me, yet I wanted to cry. My chest felt so warm and tight.

“Humph, fine. The same is true for you, Bolt. You can’t run away from me now.”

“I don’t want to.”

“I don’t either! But... I...”

I gripped his worn-out coat. I wasn’t worthy of his service. Whatever my origins may have been, I was still just an orphan. A blockhead who never would have survived on his own without Bolt’s help. A greenhorn who couldn’t stand by his side.

I bit my lower lip. Bolt traced his thumb over it.

“I may just be a simple wanderer right now, but by birth and upbringing, I’m a knight. And us knights attain our highest power when we have a lord we can serve. I made that vow to you so I can be my best. I just want to grow stronger for you and protect you forever, until heaven itself tears us apart. So don’t worry.”

“I don’t want to become a king,” I muttered.

Bolt flicked my forehead. My eyes widened at the small jab of pain. It didn’t hurt much, but it made all the thoughts fly out of my head for a second.

“I didn’t make that vow because I want you to be king. Don’t belittle me. I’m giving myself to you just as you are. It’s totally different, so don’t get the wrong idea.”

I blinked, looking up at his pouty face. He hadn’t made the vow to my royal blood. He’d made it to me, the ordinary orphan. For some reason, I felt like laughing.

I couldn’t hold back, laughing loudly as I felt the gloom dissipate from within me. Overcome by joy, I paid no heed to where we were as I stood on my tiptoes and placed a kiss on Bolt’s lips.

◇◇◇

When I returned to the dorm, I found myself going over to Alford’s room, even though he usually came to mine. As always, his room was overflowing with stuff that his doting parents had sent him.

He looked surprised to see me, and after glancing around his room, he apologetically said, “The only place you can sit in here is my bed...”

“I guess it’d be pretty strange if we talked while sitting on your bed,” I said with a chuckle. I let him know I had something to share and brought him over to my room instead.

Once we were both settled, I gave Alford a pastry I’d bought.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t invite you inside even though you visited me, Louis.”

“It’s fine, I know that all of your stuff is really important to you. I’m sorry I came over so suddenly. Were you busy?”

“You can come whenever you want; we might just have to hang out in your room instead. So what did you want to talk about?”

“Well, Bolt and I did a marriage ceremony,” I announced with a smile.

“Huh? M-Marriage...?” Alford echoed, freezing.

The pastry he’d been eating fell out of his grasp. I caught it and placed it back in the bag in front of him, but he was so stunned that he didn’t seem to notice.

“Did I mishear? Marriage ceremony? Huh...? Wait, but you’re a student...and you’re married?”

I laughed at his panicked tone of voice. “Yeah, we went to a temple and had the marriage ceremony.”

“Ah... Ahh...” he mumbled, apparently not knowing how to react. He kept muttering “marriage ceremony” under his breath, then grabbed my hand, squeezing it. “Congratulations, Louis. I’m so happy for you, I could cry,” he said. He was smiling, yet he seemed on the verge of tears, congratulating me over and over while shaking my hand. “I do think it’s a bit hasty, but still, I think it’s great you two are looking to the future.”

“I’m glad to hear that. I feel kinda embarrassed,” I murmured.

Alford smiled even wider.

But then a thought occurred to me. “Wait, do I need to report this to the academy? I don’t think there’s a rule for that, but I don’t know,” I muttered, scratching my head.

Alford scratched his too. “No, I don’t think there’s such a rule. I don’t think the handbook we got when we enrolled mentioned anything about it either. Is there someone who’d know about such things?”

Right as he said that, there was a knock on my door. I opened the door, and Doma entered. The room I’d always considered spacious suddenly felt small.

“Glad you’re back, Louis,” he said. “Would you like to train together tomorrow? My swordsmanship exam is coming up. We have to show off our skills, but mine still lack power, so I wanted to get your advice. In return, I’ll treat you to whatever you want at the cafeteria tomorrow.”

“All right, I’m in,” I replied instantly, beckoning for Doma to sit while I returned to my desk. “I wanna ask you something, Doma.”

“What is it?” he prompted, plopping himself down while trying to get his large body to take up as little room as possible.

“If someone gets married, do they have to report that to the academy?”

“Huh?” he mumbled, as if not understanding my question. “Wait, what? Who got married? Is it a student? Someone I know?”

“Me,” I replied, pointing at myself.

Doma looked even more baffled. “You? To whom? Is it someone from school? Wait, what’s that about a report?”

Realizing I wasn’t going to learn anything useful, I let out a sigh that turned into a fit of laughter at Doma’s and Alford’s reactions.

In the end, I decided I ought to let the chairman know too and nodded to myself.

Chapter 21: In Life, Turning Points Come So Quickly

Thanks to the chairman and supervisor’s efforts, I was able to complete my second year at Arneval Academy. My classmates from kingcraft, Alloro and Fordial, both graduated, and the latter returned to his country. I was no longer required to take the class in my third year. I decided to fill up my newly freed schedule with the elective about magic essence.

For the past six months, there had been no sign of Fortuna’s assassins. That meant no information had leaked from the academy or the guild. People in Comet Village still believed I’d died shortly after departing, which was fine by me.

Alford and I were once again assigned to Class A. His study efforts in the latter half of the year were incredible, which had inspired me to improve my own academic performance. Things became easier for me after that, once my classmates couldn’t mock me for my grades anymore. When I’d muttered as much, Alford had smiled and said, “Only you would think getting good grades is easy, Louis.”

Stant apparently ranked as one of the top apothecaries among beastmen, and Alford was studying relentlessly because he wanted to be worthy of being his mate. It looked like he no longer considered breaking up with Stant to be an option. However, his parents still hadn’t permitted him to marry Stant. Their opposition came out of concern for their son, as it was obvious Alford would face many obstacles having a partner of a different species. That was why the couple struggled to overcome their resistance.

Witnessing Alford’s situation made me realize how easy Bolt and I had it with no relatives to speak of. Even if Alford tried going along with Shen’s idea about adopting an heir, his parents were still unlikely to approve of his relationship. Alford was also starkly aware of the ties of obligation he had to his land, which only made progress more difficult.

Alford had taken Stant with him to his domain during the long holidays and returned to the dormitory disheartened. He’d brought back a load of fruit (Frantino March’s local specialty). Even in the midst of a quarrel, his parents had still given him such nice gifts. This was exactly why he felt he couldn’t force his relationship onto them.

“I proposed all kinds of ideas, but they still said they found our relationship difficult to accept,” Alford said. “Professor Stant even offered to use his incredible alchemical skills in our domain so long as he could be with me, but even then they resisted. But they gave him a warm welcome, comfortable lodgings, and ordered his favorite food to be made. I just don’t know what to do anymore.”

“That does sound pretty difficult,” Doma responded. “You never know how the citizens might react to seeing their lord with a beastman for a spouse. When it comes to the Order, beastmen should be able to rise up the ranks because of their high physical abilities. But this country doesn’t have a system to allow them to join the Royal Guard or even the third circle, so it doesn’t happen. Must be a reflection of the higher-up’s prejudices. Your parents probably have similar views. That’s why they’re opposing your relationship.”

“Isn’t it the other way around?” I chimed in. “I get the feeling they’re opposing it because they want to protect you from all the malice you’d get if you became a beastman’s mate, Alford.”

Alford had been frowning at Doma’s words, but when I voiced my opinion, he looked like he was about to cry. I must’ve hit the bull’s-eye. Alford had probably already been aware of that, making him feel even more stuck between a rock and a hard place.

Being loved by your parents seems pretty troublesome, I thought.

“Professor Stant said he was willing to wait patiently, and that he’d stay by my side for as long as it takes for them to agree. But that just makes me feel so bad for him. He even smiled and said I have good parents and that I should treasure them. How am I supposed to push back against them when he says things like that?”

“Are you going to cheat on him, Alford?” Doma asked with a scowl.

I smacked him on the back of the head for that weird question. “Why are you even in my room? There’s no space for you.”

“I came to ask you for an evening spar. I might’ve lost some progress over that long vacation.”

“You went back home for the holidays. Isn’t your family full of knights? You should’ve sparred with them.”

“I did! But my two older brothers, who I always thought were stronger than me, seemed really weak compared to you. And my father was too busy to spar. I was going crazy!”

“As if I care!”

Apparently training with me had made Doma stronger than his older brothers. But he worded it like he was blaming me for it. I didn’t get it. I’d rather him say it had happened thanks to me.

My room could comfortably fit Alford and me, but with Doma here, it felt absurdly small. Not that this was a new development.

“Alford, I don’t know what it’s like to have parents, so I won’t butt in too much, but in my opinion, it’s a waste for you to give up on your alchemical skills,” I said. “The same goes for the professor.”

“I agree,” he replied. “I don’t think someone of Professor Stant’s caliber should limit himself to working in just one domain.”

“Your skills are amazing too. If he’s the best among beastmen, that basically means he’s one of the best in the world, right? And you get to brew potions with him every week. No matter how you slice it, giving up on that would be a waste. Whether you do it here or in your domain, I just don’t want you to stop making medicine. Your medicine is the tastiest I’ve ever had.”

Alford’s gloomy expression lit up for a moment. “Really...?”

It was obvious how much he enjoyed the work of an apothecary. I didn’t want him to feel forced to quit and sincerely hoped he wouldn’t.

But it’s out of my control, isn’t it? I thought with a sigh as I reached for one of the fruits from Frantino.

◇◇◇

Tomorrow would be my first day as a third-year student. Bolt, Alford, Stant, and I decided to go out to town to celebrate with some good food.

Alford and I exited the dorm in our casual wear. I left my equipment behind, only keeping the sword at my waist. I would’ve felt bad wearing shabby clothes when I knew Alford would put on something tidy and nice, so I chose a slightly more put-together outfit. I didn’t feel too out of place walking side by side with him.

Rather than meeting at the guild as usual, we opted for a restaurant nearby. Alford and I walked through the street, which wasn’t so busy today, talking about our electives. But our leisurely walk was interrupted when I heard a quiet growl from a nearby alleyway. It didn’t sound human, so I found myself instinctively reaching for my sword.

“Louis?” Alford called with concern when I suddenly stopped.

I had learned the hard way during my orphan days that recklessly meddling with things like this could get you involved in nasty business. It’d definitely be something troublesome if that sound had come from a beastman or human. But what if a monster had spawned in the middle of a city? Was that even possible?

City limits were protected by monster-repellent trees, so they rarely strayed inside. They hadn’t even managed to infiltrate a place as dilapidated as Comet Village, so how could one get inside a big town like Perla?

As I stood there contemplating, an even louder growl resounded from deep within the alley. Alford must’ve heard it this time, as he flinched. Although the streets were relatively empty, there were still some people walking around. It was not the kind of place you wanted to hear a sound like that.

Worse, I felt the same sensation emanating from the alley as I did when facing a powerful monster. I could feel it moving toward me at an incredible speed, yet I couldn’t hear any footsteps, which made it even more eerie. All I knew was that whatever this was, it may have been too strong for me to handle alone.

“Alford, get back to the main street!” I yelled, drawing my sword.

I heard a blaring, metallic clang echo in my ears, and that was how I realized I’d barely managed to block the first attack. The growl had sounded so far away, yet the distance between us closed in the blink of an eye.

Alford had no time to escape. I couldn’t afford to look at him, but I could tell he hadn’t moved. My body reacted on its own, and I focused on drawing attention away from him.

The creature that was attacking me looked like some kind of white, carnivorous monster. No, it wasn’t a monster—something about it felt distinctly different. It was staring right at me, its pupils narrowing into little points.

“I finally found you,” the creature said. It could talk?

“You’re a...sacred beast?”

I had a very bad feeling. Hadn’t Azure said something about a young sacred beast that lived in Fortuna’s palace? My palms grew damp with sweat.

The moment I became distracted by these thoughts, the beast bit the bag strap around my chest and pushed me down to the ground. I found myself looking up at the sky and then into the beast’s eyes. Its thick claws pinned my arms down, and I couldn’t muster any strength.

Suddenly, a pale-faced Alford rushed in, clutching the dagger he used for preparing ingredients in his hand.

“Idiot... Run!” I choked out.

The irritated beast swatted at Alford with one of the paws it had been using to pin me down. Its claws ripped through Alford’s clothes. Simultaneously, light swirled before my eyes.

Oh, I thought. That’s magic...

Chapter 22: The Sacred Beast Accident

As the flash of light dimmed, I saw Alford crouching on the ground nearby and the sacred beast’s face hovering above me. I quickly cast an enhancing spell on myself and punched the beast as hard as I could with my free arm. It cried out, slamming into the wall and falling limp. Good.

I got up and rushed over to Alford. “Are you okay?!” I reached for my bag to get a potion but quickly realized my bag must have been knocked off of me in the beast’s earlier attack.

“Louis...” Alford said weakly, his face pallid.

I was relieved he was talking at all. But...where were we? I looked around the space we found ourselves in—it was a dark, unfamiliar room. The magic I’d felt earlier must’ve been some kind of teleportation spell. Damn, that meant my bag, which had my terminal and potions, had been left behind on the street.

I sighed but decided to focus on ensuring Alford’s well-being as I knelt down next to him. His clothes were bloody.

“You’re hurt! Shit, I can’t believe I don’t have my bag!” I exclaimed, grabbing his arm to inspect his injury.

He finally looked at me properly, the light returning to his eyes. “I-I’m okay. Your wound is a lot worse.”

“My wound?” I repeated, glancing down at myself. I wasn’t wearing my armor, so there was a large gash across my chest where the beast had struck me. It was bleeding. “Oh... I shouldn’t have worn those fancy clothes. No amount of mending will fix this. Don’t worry about me, though. It’s just a graze. We need to take care of you first, Alford.”

Alford’s clothes were tattered too, and the gash on his side looked deep. He was holding it with his arm, the blood seeping through the gaps between his fingers.

“Can I check your bag?” I asked.

When he nodded, I pulled out a potion from his bag and had him drink it. I poured another one over the wound. Once it closed up, I finally felt calmer. Alford looked relieved as well. His hands were shaking slightly, so I rubbed his back.

“What is that monster?” Alford asked, eyes locked on the sacred beast. Thankfully, it still hadn’t woken up. It must’ve been quite weak to have been knocked out by a single punch. The Azure Beast definitely seemed stronger.

“I think it’s a sacred beast. It’s passed out for now,” I replied.

Alford gasped. “A sacred beast? But why would it...?”

Indeed, why had it attacked us? If I were to guess, I’d say this was the sacred beast contracted to Fortuna’s king. I couldn’t think of any other reason. At first, I considered not telling Alford, since I didn’t want to get him involved in this mess. But it seemed a bit late for that.

I’m sorry.

“This is my fault,” I said.

“Why?”

“I’ll explain everything later. For now, let’s get out of here while we can.”

I tried pulling Alford by the arm, but he resisted. “You’re still hurt!” he exclaimed, producing another potion from his bag and passing it to me.

“Using your strongest high potion for a light scratch like this would be a waste.”

“I can make more anytime, so just take it! Stop neglecting your own body!” Alford insisted as he pulled my face over, vexed by my nonchalance. I was relieved that he sounded so lively.

We were about to exit the room when I heard a growl behind us. The sacred beast must’ve woken up. I turned around, catching sight of it stirring.

“Hold it. Where are you going?” it demanded. So it was a sacred beast.

I sighed in frustration. “We’re going home, obviously.”

“If you do, you’ll just get yourself killed.”

“By you? Then it’ll make no difference if we stay here.”

“No, not me. There’s still two of those foolish assassins back there.”

“Oh, so they’ve finally found me. Took them longer than I thought,” I said with exasperation. They hadn’t appeared for six months, so I’d let my guard down. Honestly, they’d taken such a long time that I wanted to scold them.

The sacred beast stared at me with a conflicted expression. I didn’t sense any animosity from it and it didn’t try to attack me. It rubbed its back in irritation, and a moment later, an arrow fell to the ground behind it. It huffed, taking a step forward, though it swayed on its feet.

“They even coated the arrow with a lethal dose of poison. Thou who art in heaven, expel the poison from my body and cleanse me with your merciful heart.” The beast appeared to cast a detoxification spell. “Alas, I’m just glad it didn’t hit you. My apologies for bringing you here so forcefully. And I’m sorry for getting you involved,” it said, offering Alford a bow.

It cast another spell. A warm breeze surrounded me, and my wound healed over completely. I realized I could probably have a civil conversation with this beast. But I still didn’t understand why it had abducted me or why it had a poisoned arrow in its back. Could it be that it had taken an attack meant for me? If it hadn’t been protecting me, I couldn’t think of another reason it would’ve brought my friend along. Still, this was my uncle’s sacred beast...

Oh, so the reason it went down with one punch was because it was poisoned. I feel bad for thinking it was weak.

Either way, this was all too sudden. And we had to get back to Perla, since Bolt and Stant were waiting for us.

“Alford, do you have your mobile terminal on you? Mine was in my bag, which is back on the street.”

“I do. Should I call for help?”

“I doubt anyone could come all the way to Fortuna to rescue us,” I replied with a shrug.

Alford’s eyes grew wide. “Fortuna?!”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure we’re in Fortuna’s palace.”

“Indeed,” the beast confirmed. “This is the king’s private chamber. Even those fools have no authority to enter.”

“Fortuna... Just who is that sacred beast?” Alford asked.

“The beast that attends Fortuna’s king, I guess.”

“What...? I can scarcely believe sacred beasts are even real...”

Alford’s reaction made me recall how I’d first responded when I’d learned this during kingcraft. If I hadn’t taken that class or met the Azure Beast, I would’ve probably reacted the same way. Still, a sacred beast was standing before us.

“Yes, I’m contracted to the king of Fortuna. He asked me to find you.”

“The beast was searching for you?” Alford sounded uneasy. I hadn’t told him about my true identity, so he had no idea what was going on. To be honest, if I could get away with it, I wouldn’t have told him at all. I had no desire to go back to Fortuna.

I sighed, casting the beast a reproachful glare before turning to Alford. “Long story short, I’m apparently the son of Fortuna’s previous king.”

Alford looked bewildered by my concise explanation. I couldn’t blame him. It was a wild tale, and he’d always believed I was an orphan.

“And the current king, who’s my uncle, is looking for me.”

“Huh?”

“Also, his subordinates are sending assassins after me.”

“Louis...”

“The Adventurer’s Guild’s top brass and the academy’s chairman were keeping the truth a secret, but it seems like my location leaked somehow.”

“Wait, Louis...”

“They finally tracked me down to Perla, and that’s how we ended up here.”

Alford pressed his hand to his temple as though he had a headache. “This is...too much information.”

“Yeah, I bet,” I said, patting his back.

Alford mumbled under his breath for a while, then let out a big sigh. “I know you wouldn’t lie about something like this, but I wish you were.”

“Sorry.”

“Don’t apologize,” he huffed with a pout. Despite the situation, seeing that look on his face lifted my spirits.

“My master ordered me to find you and bring you here safely, but by the time I found you, there were already others near you. I killed almost all of them, but I had to bring you here to keep the last few from attacking you. It all happened rather suddenly. I apologize that you both got hurt.”

The sacred beast sounded genuinely remorseful, which convinced me that it had taken that arrow for me. I was grateful it had risked its life to save me, but...

“Can’t you bring us back to Perla using your magic?” I asked. “We were on our way to meet someone. Our classes are starting tomorrow too. I’ve already paid the full tuition, so skipping class would be a shame.”

It was inconvenient to have been teleported so suddenly. Returning to Norden by myself was impossible, as I didn’t have the money for it. Not like I carried cash either. It’d be helpful if the beast could just whisk us back.

“Wait, does Fortuna have an Adventurer’s Guild?” I wondered out loud. “If yes, I should have enough savings to get us both back home. Ah, now I wish I had asked how many days it takes...”

“Louis, is this really the time for this?” Alford murmured.

“Well, our partners are waiting for us. I bet they’ll be concerned if we don’t show up. I’m kinda worried about how the professor will react, to be honest. He might go berserk at me for dragging you into this. He’s strong enough that he might even win. It’ll definitely be a big deal.”

It was completely my fault that Alford was here right now. Plus, his clothes were tattered, leaving his abdomen exposed. What would Stant do if he were to see that? I was pretty scared at the thought.

I said as much, rubbing my arms. Alford sighed, his expression softening.

“You’re being so nonchalant that I’ve calmed down too,” he said.

“Good. My biggest concern is whether I have enough savings to get us both back, and the fact I don’t know the way.”

The sacred beast snorted. “You cannot return. You’d be walking to your deaths. I acknowledge your skill with the sword, but...”

“We’ve got someplace to be, and I’m worried about what’ll happen if we upset the people waiting for us,” I said.

“My master has ordered me to protect you. Now that you are here, you may not leave. My apologies, but you must give up on that meeting.”

“What good would it do me to stay here under your protection? I’m better off living my life where I was.”

“I cannot allow you to return.”

“You’re so stubborn.”

The beast growled. I couldn’t stop myself from clicking my tongue in irritation. I regretted not having learned how to draw teleportation circles like the supervisor. The academy didn’t offer any classes for it.

Alford sighed as he pulled his terminal from his bag. It was almost the time we’d agreed to have our meeting, and I was sure Bolt and Stant would be concerned. However...

“What should I say?” Alford fretted.

“That something came up, and we have to cancel our plans?” I suggested.

“Do you think they’d buy that?”

“Nope.”

We couldn’t exactly tell them we were unable to make it because we’d suddenly found ourselves in Fortuna. Just as we were groaning about that, Alford’s terminal vibrated. It was a call from the professor.

Alford answered it with a frown. “Um...”

“Where are you, Alford?” Yep, Stant was getting right to the point.

Alford glanced between me and the sacred beast. “Ummm...”

“Is Louis with you? Bolt just found his bag on the ground.”

My heart stopped when Stant said that. I snatched the terminal from Alford.

“I’m fine,” I said. “I have something to take care of today, so I won’t be able to make it to our meeting. I’ll get in touch when I’m free. Let my partner know I’m sorry.”

“Louis, do you seriously think I’d believe that when your bag was abandoned on the—”

Before Stant could finish, I cut the call and turned the terminal off. “Sorry,” I said as I handed it back to Alford. “I let them know we’re safe, so could you refrain from contacting them for now? Please.” I pressed my hands together.

Alford looked down at his terminal with a conflicted expression. “You have a reason for that, right?”

I nodded, and Alford nodded back in understanding.

The sacred beast was standing in the corner of the room. It seemed set on not budging an inch, refusing to take its eyes off us. That was a smart move, since if it looked away, I’d definitely make a run for it with Alford.

That said, I wasn’t sure how well that’d go, considering I had none of my belongings nor my equipment. Since we were in the palace, I assumed security was strong. I also had no idea where we had to go to leave this country. I doubted I could outrun a sacred beast with a home field advantage. Not to mention, this was the place where the assassins had been sent from. If I was caught, it was unlikely I’d survive.

However, Bolt’s face flashed in my mind. He had also escaped from this land. If I asked for his help, he might actually return to Fortuna for me. I’d realized that when I’d spoken to Stant. The supervisor could easily teleport Bolt here if he asked him to. Maybe Stant knew how to cast teleportation magic too. He’d definitely bring Bolt with him.

Asking for help or letting those two know where we were was not an option. I was glad I’d realized it before Alford said anything. After all, if Bolt came here...

“Yep, I’d get executed on the spot.”

I remembered the casual way he’d said that. It made my blood boil. If he came to Fortuna, he’d be arrested as a traitor.

“I do not want my partner to come to Fortuna,” I said.

“Right, Bo—”

I put my hand over Alford’s mouth. Bolt had sworn an oath to the previous king, so his name was likely known to Fortuna’s top brass. If even slight suspicion arose, the nobles might start going after him too, which was the last thing I wanted. He’d told me Bolt was a nickname, but it was possible that people might’ve overheard when his family called him that. For all intents and purposes, we were in enemy territory right now. Had I said Bolt’s name in the sacred beast’s presence? I prayed that I had not.

Alford stared at me wide-eyed. I couldn’t explain anything as long as the beast was around.

“Sorry, I’ll tell you later,” I whispered.

“Okay,” he replied, taking my hand off his mouth. “I won’t ask, so you don’t have to say anything.”

My shoulders relaxed slightly at his reassurance. Since we couldn’t escape, Alford and I sat down on the chairs in the room and made ourselves at home.

I took another look around the chamber. There were magic devices scattered about, some of which I’d seen before and some that were new to me. They were incredibly intriguing. It was obvious this place wasn’t meant to imprison anyone.

The sacred beast had said this was the king’s private building, hadn’t it? In that case, these devices must’ve belonged to him. Alford and I had studied magic device crafting as an elective, and from what I could tell, all the devices here had been tinkered with. Some looked incomplete, while others had components scattered about. I was so curious about them.

Alford was looking around too. Sometimes, he’d mutter, “Oh, that’s an old model of the mobile terminal...” or “Is that a miniature barrier device?” He seemed better versed in this than me.

The beast sat in the corner, observing us but staying silent. I stared at the devices while wondering what to do next, when I heard a voice from the other side of the door.

“O noble light that illuminates the world, heed my prayer.Open.”

There was a click, then the door opened. Alford and I watched with rapt attention as a handsome man of fine physique entered. His hair was almost the same shade of red as mine. I felt like his features were similar to mine too.

“Is that...your uncle?” Alford whispered.

I almost burst out laughing at that, sending him a mental retort: Surely you should say it’s Fortuna’s king, not my uncle?!

“I apologize for the abrupt invitation. I am Raphael Grande Nove Fortuna. I’m glad you’re safe and sound, Rion.”

“Who?” I asked when he called me by some strange name.

The king looked surprised. But seriously, who in the world was Rion? Ever since I’d been found as a baby, I’d been called Louis.

Remembering the formal way to address a king, I tried correcting myself. “May I say something, Your Majesty?” Apparently, this could still be considered rude in certain situations, but it wasn’t like I could get any more disrespectful than my original one-word response.

“You don’t need to address me so formally. No one here will reproach your manners.”

“Thank you, how very kind of you. May I ask why you have brought me here, Your Majesty?”

He didn’t seem aggressive toward me, so I decided to ask what I was the most curious about. I looked right into his eyes, and his stern, soldierly features twisted with displeasure.

“This is your homeland.”

“I have lived in Norden all my life.”

“That doesn’t change what I said, Rion.”

“That’s not my name.”

Alford looked between us in a panic. My attitude was likely making him anxious. I was being rude, rejecting the name the king had used for me and refusing to bow to him. But all I could wonder was why this was happening now, after all this time.

“Even if I was this ‘Rion’ person, what would you want from me?” I asked.

“The throne once belonged to my brother. Is it so strange that I wish to return it to his rightful heir?”

“Have you considered that might be a burden for me?”

Raphael’s eyes widened. Why was he reacting like that? Did he think I wanted the throne? Just as he had desired it?

“Burden...?” he echoed.

“If you found my location, then I’m sure you looked into my circumstances. I lived as a poor orphan, with no proper education or peerage. How could a commoner like me possibly become a king? Or were you afraid I might usurp the throne, so you sent assassins after me?”

The king closed his eyes for a moment, then gave me a hard stare. “That matter has already been investigated. Rest assured, the proper punishment will be dealt. I merely wish to atone for my sins.”

“You want to abdicate?”

“That’s right. Yielding the throne to the rightful heir is my last mission in life.”

No thanks.

My thoughts were written all over my face, judging by how Alford was looking at me.

“If you want to make up for what you’ve done, how about you come up with a way to make your country abundant as the king? I find that a lot more constructive than putting a low-life thug with nothing but a royal bloodline on the throne.”

“You are not a thug.”

“Adventurers aren’t so far off. Some are even worse. You’ll turn the entire kingdom upside down if you give the throne to someone like that.”

I didn’t want to be tied down here just to ease Raphael’s conscience. I also had no desire to deal with the same nobles who sent assassins after me because they wanted the throne for themselves.

As I glared at Raphael, he called out, “Gley.”

The sacred beast that had been silent this entire time answered, “Only two are left. I will travel to Norden later and dispose of them.”

“Good. Please do,” Raphael replied.

“What about you, master? Have you exposed them all yet?”

“All those with major influence will be eliminated. However, removing everyone who changed allegiance to us would render the nation ungovernable.”

“Not even those you detest for committing betrayal?”

“Though it infuriates me, it’s unavoidable.”

“Master... Do not fail.”

“That stings. This country has long been abandoned by beastmen...”

The sacred beast huffed and disappeared with a flash of light—the same magic it had used to bring us here.

I looked over at Raphael and sighed. The country had been abandoned by beastmen? So it was basically hopeless.

I truly had no interest in taking Fortuna’s throne. Had I not taken kingcraft, I might’ve been tempted, thinking that being king would’ve meant I’d never want for food. But knowing about a king’s duties, the never-ending demands, constantly being under scrutiny, and the sheer responsibility on his shoulders, it seemed like something a lot more precious than money was being steadily chipped away from him.

What troubled me most was that Raphael was spouting such weak-willed nonsense right in front of us. Was he letting us hear this on purpose? Probably.

I knew that he was supposed to be a skilled swordsman, but I was sure he’d also been trained in all kinds of disciplines since he was a child. I could tell he was leagues ahead of a greenhorn like me when it came to strategy and similar matters.

In that case, was he attempting to elicit my sympathy and get me to agree? I wasn’t that soft. I had not an ounce of sympathy for a man I’d only just met. If anything, he repulsed me. It just made me want to give him a kick in the ass and tell him to do his job properly. I barely suppressed a sigh.

I heard the faint sound of something breaking in the distance, which made me look away from the king. He heard it too, as he looked at me and Alford and said, “This room is safe. Stay here.”

After he exited, the door clicked shut behind him and a magic circle appeared on it, the type of spell only the caster could undo. He was locking us in here.

“Louis...” Alford gripped my sleeve tightly. I was grateful he wasn’t asking any questions.

It seemed safe now that nobody else was here, but there was no way to guarantee that one of these magical devices wasn’t eavesdropping on us. I didn’t dare mention Bolt.

“How did it come to this?” Alford murmured.

“Yeah... We should be stuffing ourselves full of delicious food right about now.”

“Right. I hope Professor Stant isn’t worried.”

“Of course he is. If he knew a way to get here, I bet he’d be barging in.”

“Getting out will be difficult. If only there was a way of opening that lock...”

“Yeah, but I bet there’s all kinds of traps outside too, so it’s safer to stay here. There’s no other way out, though.”

I shot Alford a look that said, What do you want to do?

He frowned. “Louis... Don’t try to break the wall, please.”

“I don’t have my sword on me, so I wonder if I could even do it...”

If I had my sword, I could probably break it in one or two hits. I clenched my fist, pondering whether it’d be possible to punch through the wall with the help of a strength-enhancing spell. Alford happened to choose that moment to grab my hand.

“Why are you making a fist?”

“I was considering punching the wall.”

“What?! You’d hurt your hand!” he scolded, glaring at me.

“Being trapped and waiting for rescue isn’t my style,” I grumbled under my breath.

“I know, but still,” Alford replied, puffing out his cheeks. “I don’t think these people will hurt us, so let’s try to assess the situation and act accordingly.”

His calm voice made me settle down. “Okay,” I said reluctantly and nodded.

Chapter 23: Escaping the Palace Depths

If we wanted to break our way out of here, now was the time.

The problem was, while I didn’t mind getting hurt, I had Alford with me. He was a good friend of mine who genuinely cared about me despite my low status. I’d never had anyone I could call a true friend in the past, and it wasn’t until I became closer to him and started enjoying our every conversation that I realized how hard it was to attain this kind of friendship. In Bolt’s case, I had very quickly developed impure desires toward him, so I’d never been able to view him as a platonic friend.

Myself aside, I at least wanted Alford to be able to reunite with his partner. I looked over at him to find that he was holding one of the half-finished devices. Wait, he hadn’t convinced me to stay here just because he was curious about them, right? No way, I told myself.

But Alford’s anxiety had gone out the window, and he was gazing at the devices with glittering eyes.

Surely there’s no way.

“Louis, this is amazing!” Alford exclaimed merrily, looking up at me. “It’s a simple barrier device. I heard it’s been a long time since anyone has been able to make one of these, but this one is so close to completion it’s practically a success.”

“A barrier device?” I asked.

“Yes. I saw one once when I accompanied my father on an inspection of a small village. He told me that the device prevents monsters from getting past it. I wanted to know how they worked, but he refused to tell me, so I sneaked away and met the village’s toolmaker. He said that nobody was able to create them nowadays and to not mess with the device in any way, since even he wouldn’t be able to fix it if it broke. He showed me one that was old and no longer worked, and he was puzzled as to how a device like that could make a barrier strong enough to repel monsters.” Overcome with excitement, Alford was talking more than usual.

Suuurely there’s no way...

“Mm-hmm,” I said with a nod. “So why’s there a half-finished device like that here?”

“This room might belong to a genius toolmaker.”

“So the king’s a toolmaker?”

“Maybe. Or maybe he employs someone to do it.”

Alford really did look excited. Seeing him like that made me almost forget where I was. I took a deep breath to pull myself together.

Alford had been tinkering with the device for a while when he suddenly looked up. “Did you just hear Professor Stant’s voice?”

I tilted my head in confusion; I’d heard nothing.

Alford looked around with a frown. “I just heard him ask me where I am.”

“I didn’t hear anything.”

“It felt like he was right next to me... Ah! Just now, I heard him ask, ‘Al, are you okay?!’ I’m fine! I’m in some room with a bunch of magical devices! I think only His Majesty can enter it.” He seemed to be talking to someone, but I only heard his voice. Even though nobody was near him, he was gesticulating with his hands. I was sure only I could see him. “The room’s locked with a magic circle which only the king can unlock... Meeting up? That would be difficult... Where are you, Professor Stant...? Fortuna’s palace? Wait, that might be dangerous...!”

So Stant had come to rescue Alford after all. But how had he located us? Maybe Bolt had given him a hint? I just prayed he wasn’t here too. With that thought, I put an enhancing spell on myself.

“If we stay put, we won’t be able to find the professor. He’ll probably get mad at me for twiddling my thumbs and doing nothing. And the fact that I’m the reason behind this whole mess.”

I readied myself and punched the wall next to the door. It cracked on the first try, so it wouldn’t be hard to break it completely. Alford was too stunned to react, and I took advantage of that to punch the wall again. It collapsed with a loud crash.

“It was more brittle than I thought,” I said.

“Louis! You idiot! Now your hand is bleeding!”

Even with the enhancing spell, my skin had still torn against the hard surface of the wall. Weak. I’d have to enhance my skin next time I needed to do something like that.

As I wiped away the blood, Alford poured a generous amount of a high potion over my hand. The wound closed up instantly and the pain vanished.

“Thanks. The potions you make work super quick.”

“Flattery will get you nowhere. You’re being reckless. I told you not to do that.”

I pointed at the large hole in the wall. “But now we can get out of here.”

Alford only sighed.

We stepped through the hole into a long, dark corridor. We ran until we came across another door with a magic circle drawn on it. I once again broke my way through while Alford gave me a hard stare. We got through—wasn’t that the most important part?

Outside, the building was surrounded by a hedge with beautiful flowers. I didn’t see a single guard anywhere. On the other side of the hedge, I could see what must’ve been the main palace building. Alford and I ran along the brick wall stretching next to the hedge, searching for a way into the palace. Even after a while, we couldn’t find anything.

“W-Wait... I can’t keep up,” Alford gasped, finally stopping.

The palace walls seemed to stretch for eternity, offering no entry points.

“These walls are pointlessly long,” I complained.

“Well...part of this is...to show off your power,” Alford replied breathlessly.

“It’s amazing you can communicate with the professor in a place like this.”

“It wasn’t really direct communication...” Alford fished around in his bag and pulled out a stamina potion, downing it. As he put the empty flask away, he murmured, “There’s still room for improvement in the taste department.”

“Did it taste bad? I can’t imagine that being the case for anything you make.”

“Here, have one, even though you don’t seem to need it.”

“This isn’t even a warm-up for me,” I replied, but accepted the potion anyway.

“I definitely couldn’t be an adventurer.”

“You don’t have to be. Different strokes for different folks.” I smiled as I drank the stamina potion he gave me. It tasted sweet. “Huh? It tastes great.”

“No, it’s too sweet. I want it to feel more refreshing. But if I tone down the sweetness too much, the bitter and sour tastes might be overpowering...”

“You can think about it later. Come on,” I urged, pulling on his hand. I adjusted to his pace, but that made us move too slowly. “Wait, I know. Let me carry you.”

“What?! Why would you— Wait!”

I picked him up before he could complain further. The enhancing spell was still active, so he didn’t feel heavy at all. When I began to run, Alford let out a shriek and clung onto me. If Stant saw us like this, he’d probably murder me, but this was an emergency, so I had no other choice.

Despite having Alford in my arms, I was moving with a speed even greater than monsters. I jumped over the hedge, which was about two stories high, causing Alford to scream again.

“Louis, I’m scared! Put me down!” he pleaded, teary-eyed.

“Can’t do. I’m bringing you to the professor as fast as I can.”

I’d finally spotted the edge of the wall, and I rushed toward it. However, I sensed a heavy presence behind me that made me stop in my tracks. I knew who it was even without looking—the sacred beast. I could feel the pressure in the air. Alford shuddered, probably noticing it too. Resistance was key in a situation like this, but I didn’t blame Alford for being afraid.

I turned around. Indeed, the sacred beast who had brought us here was standing there.

“Why are you running? That room was safe.” It sounded like it was genuinely asking, not chiding us.

I sighed. “Look, no matter how safe it may be, confinement isn’t good for your mental health. And this guy here has nothing to do with it, yet he was forced to endure it.”

“We’re in the middle of rooting out the traitors in the palace. You’ll be allowed to do as you please once that’s done, so just have some patience.”

“You mean the guys that have been fooling the king for the past fifteen years? Anyone you catch by now will just be some lowly minion. Do you really think you can find the mastermind?”

“We’ve been trying to sniff them out for years.”

“If you really want to know who it is, just bring a beastman into the palace,” I huffed.

The sacred beast sighed, then fell silent. It stared at me without offering a retort.

Just what had Fortuna done to make the beastmen abandon it?

I glanced at Alford, who was also staring at me. I had a feeling he was telling me to put him down. I knew he wouldn’t be fast enough on his own, so I just held him tighter. We had somewhere we had to go right now. It would be easier if we could just ask someone who knew the layout of this place. As I thought that, my eyes landed on the perfect target.

“Let me ask you something. Where’s the intruder? We were on our way to meet him.”

The sacred beast and Alford looked surprised.

“Louis, you’re asking the wrong person!” Alford said.

“But there’s no one else here. And I bet this sacred beast knows the answer.”

“Yeah, but you’re seriously way too cocky!”

“Thanks, but praise won’t change anything.”

“That wasn’t praise!”

The sacred beast sighed. It seemed to have lost the determination it’d had when it first brought us here. It looked tired. Considering the situation at the palace, that made sense.

“Intruder, you ask? I am en route to take care of that matter myself, but first, I must bring you to where my master demands you stay.”

“You mean the room with all those magic tools? There’s a huge hole in the wall, so we’d just get out again. Don’t waste your time. This whole matter can be resolved if you just bring us with you to see the intruder.”

“Ah, right... The damage was extensive. A few of the tools were lost in the rubble. How did you manage to make that hole?”

“Uh, with my hand.”

“Ah, that powerful fist of yours...” The sacred beast lowered its eyes, perhaps recalling how it had fainted after I’d punched it. It sighed again and looked at me with resignation. “Since that building is destroyed, I have no choice...” Even its voice had lost its vigor. “The intruders are near the palace entrance. I’ll take you there.”

With that, the sacred beast raced past us. I swiftly followed it, still carrying Alford. With my enhanced legs, I was able to keep up. Alford looked pallid, but he was doing his best to endure. We passed through another building, crossed a hallway, and emerged into a large garden. Finally, we reached a place where other people were present. We must’ve been kept in a very deep part of the palace grounds.

A group of knights stopped what they were doing when they saw the sacred beast and saluted it. When they spotted Alford and me, they looked conflicted, as if unsure whether to attack us or let us pass. I raced past them amid their confusion.

“We’re almost there,” the sacred beast said, leaping upward. It kicked off a tree and soared through the air. The narrow passage ahead of us was blocked by a group of knights, so it flew over their heads. Beyond, I could see a large gate at the end of a tree-lined path. Was that the main gate?

The knights appeared one after another, creating a commotion.

“Hold on tight,” I told Alford, getting a firm footing. Just like the beast had, I jumped into the air. Using a thick branch of a tree as a foothold, I leaped again. A crowd of knights was gathering below me. Beyond them was the large gate, which I realized was half destroyed.

Wait a minute.

Landing on the ground, I hesitated. If the room we were in had been so deep in the palace, how had I heard the sound of the gate being destroyed? The king had reacted to it too, so I knew I hadn’t imagined it.

I ran along the path the sacred beast had opened, heading toward the source of some strange smoke.

“Your Majesty, fall back! The beastmen have lost their minds! It’s too dangerous!”

“Please, Your Majesty! Get behind us!”

The knights were shouting frantically.

“Silence!” the king bellowed. “Cease fire!”

Everything grew deathly still as the knights stopped. A moment later, I heard an explosion, followed by a loud roar. The sacred beast and I stepped in front of the knights. Ahead was a group of injured knights, rolling around on the ground. Around ten beastmen stood nearby...with Bolt.

When Bolt and Stant noticed me, they ignored the knights entirely and began rushing over to us. Silenced by the sacred beast’s cry, the knights didn’t budge. Alford, who took the full brunt of the roar, was clinging to me, his face pale. It was incredibly effective.

However, the beastmen led by Stant seemed unaffected by the sound. Bolt looked fine as well. It barely had any effect on me, and since Bolt was more powerful than me, I expected as much.

“Louis! How dare you carry Al like that?!” Stant yelled as soon as he was close enough.

I had been prepared for this, so I approached him casually. “I had to in order to keep up with the sacred beast.”

“Give him to me!” Stant demanded, baring his fangs.

“Yeah, yeah. Sorry that you got wrapped up in this, Alford.”

“It’s okay. I’m just glad you’re safe,” Alford replied sweetly as I handed him over to the professor. Instead of staying in his arms, Alford stood on his own two feet.

The king stared at me for a moment, then raised his hand. “These people are my guests. You may not harm them. Understood?”

The knights glared at the beastmen with frustration but fell back behind the king.

Chapter 24: Fortuna’s Den of Rogues

A large beastman stepped forward, addressing Raphael. “How magnanimous of you to come see us yourself, O king. I’m sure you have an explanation as to why you kidnapped our brethren’s mate?”

The knights were indignant, yelling things like, “How dare you speak to His Majesty like that?!” But the beastmen were likely not on friendly terms with the king, so they felt no need to show him respect.

As this was going on, Bolt walked up to me and kept me close. He cast a wary glance at the knights, then whispered, “I’m glad you’re okay, Louis.”

My expression softened. Right. He was worried. I couldn’t imagine what he must’ve thought when he’d found my bag on the street.

“Sorry for worrying you. A sacred beast saved and abducted me,” I explained.

“Surely it’s only one of the two?”

“It’s both. It would’ve been dangerous to leave Alford behind, so the beast brought him too.”

“Dangerous? Do you mean those assassins finally showed up?”

“Yeah, and they tried shooting me with a poisoned arrow, but the beast took the hit for me.”

“Then what is that?” Bolt pointed at my chest, where the clothes were torn.

I glanced at Alford. Stant had also noticed his torn outfit and was throwing a fit about it. Alford’s ruined clothes probably made the beastmen even more hostile toward Fortuna.

“We fought back when the beast first appeared. I was angry that Alford got tangled up in the mess, and I managed to knock the beast out. Alford had high potions on him, so we healed our wounds just fine...but honestly, I’m getting pissed off again just thinking about it.”

I looked over at the sacred beast. It was standing next to Raphael, intimidating everyone around them. Well, mostly their own knights.

The beastmen may have been threatening the humans, but the way they looked at the sacred beast made it obvious that it was a special being to them as well. It was probably best that they didn’t know I had punched it with all my might a short while ago.

One way or another, we all found ourselves in Fortuna.

As I followed the king, I glanced at where Alford was surrounded by the beastmen. Bolt was walking next to me protectively as well, and it seemed like his true identity hadn’t been discovered yet. I was still worried, though I couldn’t voice it. I didn’t want anyone to overhear us. Most likely, one of the higher-ups around here was the person who’d sent assassins after me.

I did my best to stay calm and keep walking.

If Bolt and Stant could track us down so quickly, maybe we should’ve skipped the palace visit and just gone back to Perla via whatever method they’d used. However, if we did that, I’d probably have to deal with more assassins, and this time they wouldn’t just be targeting me but Alford too. In the worst-case scenario, they might even use him as bait. If that happened, the beastmen would probably become hostile.

I had no choice but to settle this whole matter now. That was the case for me, but...

Couldn’t Bolt at least get back to safety?

Just as I thought that, Bolt poked my arm. “Don’t think about nonsense,” he reprimanded quietly, sounding annoyed.

We entered the audience chamber with the knights and dignitaries, all keeping a wary eye on us. The king approached the throne but didn’t sit, turning to face us. Stant had his arm around Alford, and the rest of the beastmen scowled at the king without bowing. Alford seemed hesitant but wasn’t panicking, since he’d already met the king earlier. I was certain Stant’s presence helped to reassure him.

In contrast, I was anxious to have Bolt here. He’d fled Fortuna when he should’ve been executed for his vow of loyalty to the previous king. And we were in the very den of nobles who’d remember that. The eighteen years since Bolt’s escape felt like they were both so long ago and yet very recent.

I clenched my hands into fists.

The beastman who’d addressed Raphael earlier—a bearman—stepped forward. The two glared at each other, tension rising in the air.

“We followed you here without objection. Now, explain yourself,” the bearman demanded with a snort.

The pompous bastards had already looked angry at the earlier disrespect, and now their expressions soured even more. Only the king’s orders were staying their hands. The beastmen were bold, not giving in.

“I am only after that boy,” Raphael replied, nodding at me. “When my sacred beast found him, your comrade’s mate mistook it for an enemy and attacked. Since fighting back would’ve interfered with its objective, the sacred beast simply brought him along as well. You have my apologies for causing concern.”

“Oh? So you don’t mind if we take him out of here?”

“Of course not.”

I exhaled in relief. Alford should be safe now. I’d be happy if they took him back home immediately. After all, we were in the stronghold of someone who was after my life.

When I looked at Alford, our eyes met. His worried expression clearly said, What are you going to do? He had been present when I’d spoken with Raphael, so he knew I was unlikely to be assassinated, but it was unclear whether the king would be able to stop everyone else around him. He’d claimed his enemies had already been exposed, but those with stained hands were still present. I had no idea what could happen next.

The king had kept me and Alford in a safe location, but we’d broken out of it. Now that Bolt and the beastmen had shown up to rescue us, we could no longer return there. Alford was now under the beastmen’s protection, and I’d do anything to be able to go back to Perla with Bolt. That was all I wanted, and yet...

“Rion, come here,” the king said, causing a stir among the dignitaries.

I told you, that’s not who I am.

In my periphery, I saw Bolt grimace slightly. That told me he recognized that name. But to me, it meant nothing. I resembled the king with my red hair, but this was the one thing I wouldn’t compromise on. My name was the one Bolt called me: Louis.

When I refused to budge, a man who’d been standing behind Raphael took a step forward. “With all due respect, my lord, Prince Rion has already passed away,” he said, glancing at me. At least he seemed intelligent.

The king’s eyes narrowed at the man. “Kohaku took him away as a babe. He would have never allowed that tiny life to fade.”

“But—”

“Rion,” the king interjected, calling that name that wasn’t mine once more.

The man lowered his head and stepped back, uttering an apology.

“I have finally found you. I’m glad my brother’s son is able to return to the palace.” He held his hand out to me with an expression both arrogant and compassionate, as if his weariness from our earlier meeting had been an illusion.

Did I really have to go up to him? I’d have preferred to get out of here with the beastmen.

As I thought that, Stant glanced at me, then hid his mouth with his hand. The beastmen, with their ability to read complex emotions, probably saw what I was feeling. I pleaded with him with my eyes, when a noble who’d been standing by the wall spoke up.

“Pardon me. May I interject?”

“Very well,” the king replied.

“Thank you, Your Majesty. If I may be so bold, this young man who resembles His Highness Rion does indeed have the same red hair as our late king and our founding monarch. However, is there any other proof regarding his identity? I don’t believe a magic device has been used yet.”

I wasn’t about to claim otherwise. In fact, I’d rather they believe that it hadn’t.

Unfortunately, in opposition to my wishes, the king ordered, “Then bring one.”

“Tools used to confirm one’s bloodline consume an excessive number of magic stones, so it shouldn’t be used in vain...” the man argued.

“If this isn’t the time, then when would it be? Go and get the device.”

It took all of my willpower to hold back a sigh. Even though the supervisor had gone out of his way to erase the result of the test, the secret was about to be exposed. As a last resort, I prayed that it was broken, but soon enough, the same tool the supervisor had used was brought into the chamber.

I was sure the beastmen wanted to leave as soon as possible. But instead, they crossed their arms and sternly observed this human drama. The people who averted their eyes from the beastmen probably had something to hide.

The knight who brought the tool raised his voice. “Your Majesty, may I please have a word?”

“What is it? Is something wrong with the device?”

“No. However, I would like to propose using this tool to verify the identity of the man standing next to His Highness Rion. I believe I recognize him. He may be a criminal.”

Bolt and I stiffened at those words. I secretly cast an enhancing spell on myself. Bolt rested his hand on the bag by his waist—a magic bag which was able to carry more items than its size implied. He must’ve stashed his sword in there. I didn’t have a weapon, but I hoped I’d be able to get by with the strengthening spell.

“What are you talking about?” the king demanded.

“If I’m not mistaken, that man is the son of Sir Collein, Boltorus Collein. He should’ve been executed when the previous king was toppled.”

Everyone’s eyes snapped to Bolt. The king looked especially shocked. Hearing his full name for the first time made me uncomfortable.

“Guards! Seize this criminal!” someone shouted.

The knights turned on Bolt. The moment they pointed their swords at him, I felt the blood rush to my head. I knew they couldn’t defeat Bolt, but still.

“Did you not state that we are your guests, Your Majesty?” I shouted. Bolt flashed me a smirk, radiating an intimidating aura. The powerful pressure emanating from him sent a pleasant tingle over my skin. “If you seize Bolt now, you’ll be treating your own guest as a criminal. Are you aware of how disrespectful that is?”

I was just speaking on impulse, but my words seemed to resonate with the crowd. Bolt’s intimidation also seemed to have an effect, as the knights couldn’t bring themselves to step closer.

“If I’m truly of this land’s royal bloodline, then the moment you arrest Bolt, you will be committing treason. He’s my spouse, after all.”

“Wha—?!” the knight spluttered, staring at us wide-eyed.

At this point, the king looked completely stunned.

“Do you still wish to hand me the throne, uncle? Because if you do, Bolt will be my prince consort, or something like that.” He was a criminal who should’ve been executed, yet he was alive and well. We had made a bond at the temple, and he had sworn his loyalty to me. As long as Raphael recognized me as his brother’s son, he wouldn’t be able to harm Bolt.

Ah, I’m really glad we went to the temple together.

It was the first time I thought that. We had lived the same as always afterward, so it had never truly hit me that we were married until now.

“The child from back then...” the king murmured, his voice resonating louder than expected in the audience chamber.

“A criminal’s a criminal! Collein, could it be that you’ve conspired to take your revenge by teaming up with that imposter?!” someone shouted. When the king didn’t respond, they took it as a sign to proceed. “Guards!”

The knights swarmed Bolt. He was still grinning as he pulled his favorite sword from his bag. With a single swing, he deflected five of the knights’ swords.

The audience chamber flew into a frenzy. More knights poured in out of nowhere, so numerous that the king disappeared from my sight. I managed to steal one of their swords and started fighting back. I was aiming for the knight who’d pissed me off—the one who’d first accused Bolt.

I stepped on the shoulder of one knight to leap into the air, spotting my target screaming in the corner of the chamber. I plunged down in front of him and rammed my sheathed sword into his gut. The impact felt satisfying. I was confident I’d cracked a couple of his ribs. After ensuring he was passed out, I began dealing with the rest.

Despite the spaciousness of the chamber, I lost sight of Bolt in the swarm. The beastmen had joined the fray, and their growls resounded all around me as they sent the knights flying into the air.

Suddenly, I heard someone casting a spell. A black shadow coiled around my body, restricting my movement.

“Bind. Guards, bring that impudent impersonator here.”

The voice sounded close to me. I frowned, trying to break free, but the harder I struggled, the tighter the shadows grew. I clicked my tongue.

“Louis!” Bolt cried out desperately as I was dragged over to the man who’d cast the spell on me.

Even using all my strength, I could not break free. My entire body felt petrified. Damn it. I’m going to become Bolt’s shackles. Someone pulled me over and wrapped his arm around my neck. He squeezed hard, cutting off my air supply.

“You fools! This is the king’s chosen successor! Do you have any idea what’ll happen to you if you harm him?!”

“Louis! Please, no...! How could you all turn against your king’s word so easily?!”

I heard Stant and Alford raising their voices. The indignation in Alford’s voice was so like him that it eased my panic a little. I couldn’t see anything, as even my vision had turned black, but I could tell the fight had stopped with my capture. Or rather, Bolt and the beastmen had ceased resisting. I was truly just a burden now.

“This is an imposter planted by Collein. Your Majesty, what is your decision?” The triumphant voice of my captor grated on my ears.

Somewhere, someone was thrown to the floor and pinned down. It came from the direction I’d last seen Bolt. I gritted my teeth at my own inadequacy. Abandon me, Bolt. Run away with the beastmen. I wanted to tell him that, but the shadow over my face prevented me from speaking. I was so infuriated that this kind of magic existed that I felt the inside of my chest burning.

Light dispelled darkness, but I didn’t know any light magic. I couldn’t even use any enhancement spells right now. That powerful magic I supposedly possessed? As it turned out, I could only channel it through my body or my fingertips when drawing magic circles. I was completely defenseless against a spell like this. My own weakness enraged me.

“Collein’s coming with us!”

“You think we’ll just happily hand over our comrade to be killed?! As if we would be so heartless!” Stant yelled.

The man holding me scoffed. “One move, and you know what’ll happen to this brat.”

I didn’t care what happened to me. I just wanted Bolt to get away. Please, I prayed as I gnawed on my teeth.

“Enough.”

I sensed a mighty pressure radiating from the throne. The king’s voice was powerful enough to stop even a raging monster in its tracks. He sounded calm, yet something about his words pacified me. The fire of my fury was instantly extinguished. It felt different from Bolt’s or the beastmen’s aura. It even affected the man behind me. His shoulders jerked, and a moment later, the shadow restraining me vanished.

I see. Attacking the caster makes the spell disappear. I’d learned something very important.

Now that I was free, I drove my fist into the man’s abdomen, instantly sending him crashing to the floor. I looked around, spotting Bolt pinned down by the knights. I channeled my magic into my legs and jumped, kicking them aside. Bolt stood up, casting a wary glance around. The beastmen were regaining control of their bodies too.

“I told you that these people are my guests. That man is no criminal. Why did you assault him?” the king demanded in a calm but daunting voice.

Most of the pressure he’s exuding is because of that sword.

At some point, a beautiful, sinister sword had appeared in Raphael’s hand. The pompous bastards were all trembling, as were the knights.

“Y-Your Majesty... Please put that sword away...” someone begged.

“Why should I? You dare give me an order? I pleaded with my brother to stop his subordinate’s rampage, yet he refused to listen. I had no choice but to get my hands dirty. You, too, must’ve been angered by their misdeeds. And now? The very same thing is happening again. You all claimed you wanted to work together to better our country. Were those just plain lies?”

The king’s eyes were icy as he gazed down at his subjects. I had only met him today, but it was clear to me that he held no hope for the throne upon which he sat.

“Nothing has changed. My brother alone was not enough to govern the nation, and neither am I. Those of you who thought you could make up for my shortcomings now seek to make me your puppet. You’re simply looking to take the place of those who controlled my brother.”

“Th-That’s not—”

“Don’t you dare finish that sentence. In the end, I merely replaced my brother without improving the country in any way. I was wrong from the very beginning. I lost the moment I became king.”

Those who had been acting high and mighty now quivered in fear. The last time Raphael had taken up this sword, his brother’s allies had learned the full extent of his wrath.

“I thought I could tolerate being a puppet if it meant making the country better, but I don’t believe that anymore.”

The sword made a loud screeching sound. I wasn’t sure why, but I was certain that the king was fighting against it. I stepped closer to Bolt, whose breath hitched when his eyes landed on Raphael’s hand. Had he witnessed the tragedy caused by this sword all those years ago? Was Bolt the boy Raphael had remembered when he’d mentioned “that child” earlier? Had Bolt seen with his own two eyes as the chamber was bathed in blood, and Raphael stood alone in the center?

I put my hand on Bolt’s arm. As if wanting to protect me, he took a step forward despite the pale look on his face.

“This young man is undoubtedly Rion, my brother’s son. I will be yielding the throne to him. Nobody desires a rule stained in my brother’s blood, spilled by my own hand. I cursed my brother for being a spineless king, yet it is I who am spineless. Fortuna is the sole survivor from the ancient times, yet it has withered into a small eastern kingdom. It must be because we, the royal family, have been unworthy.”

The king slowly walked toward me, the crowd parting before him. Our gazes met, and his red eyes seemed even more emotionless than they had been during our first encounter. Back then, there had still been a hint of warmth in his features. But now...

“Rion, please, make this country a better place.”

“Huh? No,” I blurted out. Maybe because everyone was frozen stiff, my voice carried across the chamber louder than I had expected.

For a moment, there was nothing but silence.

Raphael frowned. “You are the legitimate heir.”

“Okaaay...but if you’re my uncle, then you’re also a legitimate ruler. You’re related to the previous king by blood. What’s this whole deal about legitimate and illegitimate kings, anyway?” I was so exasperated that my usual manner of speech slipped out.

The king’s expression darkened. “I stained my hands to get here.”

I took a step forward, in front of Bolt. “And I grew up in an orphanage. I’ve only had a decent life in the last few years. As far as adventurers go, at least.”

Nobody dared to interrupt. Stant looked annoyed, while Alford was looking at me as if I were someone strange and unfamiliar to him. It stung a little.

“Louis,” Bolt called from behind me. I cast him a look to reassure him that I was fine.

“My one and only talent was my swordsmanship, yet I still fell victim to the Sovereign’s Sword,” the king argued. “I do not have what it takes to be on the throne.”

“I only picked up a sword for the first time a few years ago. I have no special skills whatsoever, unless you count rocking kids to sleep. There was this one noisy brat in the orphanage, and the adults would yell at me if I didn’t calm him down.” As I spoke, I heard Bolt chuckle behind me. “I did become gold-ranked at the Adventurer’s Guild last year, though, and I’m pretty proud that my ceremony with Bolt at the temple was recognized. It’s thanks to him I managed to climb the ranks.”

I puffed out my chest, causing the king to fall silent. He seemed to have no idea how to respond. “But...” he tried.

“Stop with the excuses. You’re the king, uncle. You want what’s best for the country, right? In that case, you’re a good ruler. Use that sword of yours to cut down those driven by greed and selfishness. Might is your forte, isn’t it?”

“Do not question me.”

The moment I mentioned the sword, the king’s tone of voice changed. He began emanating that aura which had frozen everyone earlier. This close, I took the full brunt of it. I instantly froze—it was practically lethal.

“I exist to dominate. When the world unites as one, war will cease and true peace shall reign. My mission is to make my wielder stand at the top. Bow your head.”

Raphael’s eyes were now a completely different shade of red. As I stared into them, they flashed back to their original color for a split second.

“Gley... Ngh... Stop me!” Raphael choked out before his eyes once again turned deep crimson. However, that brief moment was enough to free my movement. I wouldn’t fall for the same trick again.

“I am the one who leads the world to peace.” The voice spilled from the king’s mouth, resonating throughout the chamber. It sounded peculiar, and all I could do was frown. The king readied the sword. He uttered something, driven by the sword’s will.

I heard alarm bells in my head, so I threw myself backward to shield Bolt with my body. The sword gouged the wall behind us but managed to graze my arm. That single slash sent the blue feather I’d received from the Azure Beast soaring through the air. I felt hot pain and a rush of anger.

I was glad Bolt had been behind me. Only I had gotten hurt. After glancing at him to make sure he was fine, I felt the blood rush to my head. That sword had just said the very thing I did not want to hear.

Chapter 25: The Sovereign’s Sword

“First, I’ll gut that fugitive knight.”

Those were the words the sword had spoken. Its distorted, murderous intent wasn’t directed at me, but at Bolt. The king’s eyes showed no trace of consciousness—it was clear that his willpower had been overtaken. Keeping my gaze fixed on him, I picked up the fallen feather.

If I channel my magic through this, you’ll respond, won’t you, Azure Beast?

Clutching the feather tightly, I poured my magic into it. It began to glow.

I heard a slightly high-pitched voice speak. “So he really was overcome by that sword.” At the same time, more blue feathers appeared before me. It was the Azure Beast, her body larger than the last time I’d seen her. She spread her wings in front of Bolt and me protectively, then addressed the sacred beast, which was standing behind the king. “Didn’t he claim that he relinquished that sword? Why does he still possess it?”

“If he were to release it, he’d be no different from the previous king,” the beast responded. “Plenty of scoundrels would ridicule a king who doesn’t possess the Sovereign’s Sword and turn him into their puppet.”

“How did it come to this with you by his side, Gley?”

“I’m under strict orders not to harm the king, so I could do nothing but watch.”

“That’s just an excuse. How many times must this country be ravaged before you’re satisfied?”

“Tell that to the sword. No matter how many times I seal it, it reappears before the king. This is not something I can interfere with.”

The Azure Beast turned her gaze to the sword. Its murderous intent seemed to shift toward her.

“Silence. Out of my way,” the king ordered, trying to drive the beast away with the sword. “Runaway cowards are the most useless of all.”

Those words enraged me further.

Azure didn’t flinch at all, flapping her wings with a loud whoosh. “You know nothing. This knight possesses strength close to the only man who could handle you justly. Have you gone so senile that you fail to see it? Useless scrap like you might as well be broken again. The world is full of blades far superior to you.”

Her mockery caused the sword’s wrathful aura to grow even stronger. The Azure Beast shielded us from it, addressing me in a slightly gentler tone. “Louis, you must leave this place while you can.”

“I can’t,” I replied. I knew the beast was purposely angering the sword to buy us time to escape. But running away wasn’t my style. “Azure, take Bolt out of here. I can’t just run away from this.” I was still furious at this country and the sword for trying to kill Bolt. If I ran now, I’d definitely regret it.

“Louis.”

“I’m going to break that sword.”

“How? You do not even have a proper weapon on you.”

I smirked. “That sword will go after the more skilled swordsman, right?”

Raphael was no good—he was too weak-willed. I believed that was why the sword was so out of control. If I managed to conquer it, I could suppress its ego. I wasn’t going to lose.

Hurry up and come into my hand. I’ll break you into pieces.

“Louis! Stop it!” Bolt shouted.

“Don’t do this. You mustn’t get caught up in this,” the Azure Beast chided.

I ignored their protests, stepping in front of the bird and approaching the king. I gazed into his soulless eyes and put every ounce of intimidation I could muster into my next words. “Are you truly satisfied clinging to that frail king?! I’ll tear this rotten country into pieces myself! You hear that?!”

“Louis!”

I heard Bolt’s panicked voice behind me. But I truly wanted to destroy this country—because it wanted to destroy him.

I felt something appear in my hand as Raphael’s sanity returned.

“Show me that you’re worthy of becoming the Sovereign,” a voice spoke in my head. I looked down to see that I was now holding the sword.

“Th-The Sovereign’s Sword...!” The dignitaries stared at me in fright, terrified that I might cause a bloodbath. The beastmen were on alert behind me, while the king in front of me looked relieved.

I sneered at the aura piercing into me. “Show you? What, by slaying everyone here?”

“A single slash of my blade would do the job.” The sword grew delighted at the idea, which only pissed me off more. I squeezed it tighter, enhancing my body with magic.

“Kill me, as I killed my brother,” the king said, spreading his arms apart, relieved that the sword had finally left his possession.

“Kill him!” the sword encouraged, as if they were working together. “Kill all his subordinates! Cut down the expendable ones! Become the Sovereign!” Its voice kept echoing in my head.

Shut up.

Its aura was making it hard for me to breathe. I thought I’d be fine, but I was struggling. I gritted my teeth as I tried to endure the sword’s corruption. I sensed someone approaching me and quickly looked up. Someone held me from behind, and a pair of large, familiar hands wrapped around mine, gripping the sword along with me.

“I won’t let you do this alone,” a beloved voice murmured calmly into my ear, easing the pressure in my head.

“Bolt...”

“You’re doing well. I can hear it too. Now I understand—the king was tormented by that voice. It’s noisy, I’ll give him that.”

Raphael’s and my eyes widened at Bolt’s words. He could hear the sword? I looked down at his hands, then over my shoulder. As our eyes met, Bolt smiled.

“Why so surprised? We’re connected, Louis. It’s to be expected.”

“Connected...?”

“We have two bonds. I hope you haven’t forgotten our temple visit? Now you can see the effect of the connections we formed there.”

Right, the marriage ceremony and Bolt’s vow of loyalty. I had no idea those bonds would be strong enough to stand off against such a dangerous sword.

“But I want you to get to safety,” I said.

“I’m not going anywhere.”

My heart lurched, my chest filling with joy. Our hands remained clasped, causing the sword to cry out in despair.

“Become the Sovereign!”

Just as I was falling in love with Bolt all over again, it felt like a splash of cold water hit me.

“Show me your power!”

Something began pouring out of the blade. I had only heard its voice before, but now, I felt its power seeping into my body as it tried to dominate me.

“BECOME THE SOVEREIGN!”

It felt like someone was screaming into my ears, an inexplicable heat exploding in my head. The sensation crawled through my skin, eating away at me. I couldn’t help crying out in anguish. I knew that if I lost, I’d cause a massacre and feed the sword more blood, but my body wouldn’t cooperate. The ringing in my ears was so loud I couldn’t hear anything else.

“Fuck...!”

When the curse fell from my lips, Bolt’s hands tightened around mine. “Louis...”

I shouldn’t have been able to hear anything, yet Bolt’s voice resounded in my mind without trouble.

“Louis, you’re okay. I’m here. I’m supporting you.” His warm voice filled my chest. I could feel his body heat through our touch. To my relief, the sword still hadn’t stolen my sanity. His presence and warmth helped me to return to reality. My brain had almost given up on thinking, but now it resisted again.

No, Bolt. I don’t want you to support me. I could feel him in every part of me, which only made me more certain. I’m grateful, but...

“I want us both...to be able to rely on each other!” I shouted, regaining some control of my body.

Bolt kept holding on, moving his lips to my ear. “Listen up, Sovereign’s Sword. Louis is mine, so stop toying with his body.” His voice sounded calm, yet there was an undeniable tinge of anger in it.

Right. My body wouldn’t accept anyone or anything other than Bolt. It felt revolting to have something trying to invade me like this.

With great effort, I turned my head to look at Bolt. Sweat was gathering at his temples. Realizing that the sword was raging inside his mind too infuriated me. How dare this thing get inside of him? Bolt was my precious, my beloved, and he belonged to me. As the anger swelled within me, all the struggle faded from my body.

“Shut up!!!” I yelled with all my might. My voice echoed through the silent chamber. Everyone else was frozen, as if affected by the sword’s aura too. “I don’t want to become some king! You really think I’m cut out for that, you dumbass?! You trying to make me into the Sovereign without even knowing if I’ve got what it takes to be a king?! Fuck off! Seizing the throne by force alone doesn’t make for a good ruler!”

I raised my arms together with Bolt, swinging the sword down hard. Powerful wind pressure swept past Raphael, crashing into the throne. Even the intricate wall behind it, along with its fancy curtains, crumbled from that single attack. Beyond the rubble, some kind of extravagant room was exposed. Perhaps it was the king’s office or an antechamber.

“Dubbing yourself the Sovereign’s Sword with such a shallow way of thinking? You’re pathetic. I’ve never seen a more useless sword than you. And you stoop to controlling people’s bodies?! You even tried messing with Bolt... I won’t forgive you!”

“Useless...?” the sword echoed with rage, trying to overpower us again. But its anger meant nothing to me now.

With a scoff, I lifted the sword and glared at its crimson blade. “Yeah, you’re useless. You’re brash, refuse to listen to anyone, and try to control your wielders. You’re full of yourself, yet all you’re good for is destroying everything around you. You’re the worst weapon imaginable. A sword should be an extension of the wielder’s body—smooth and obedient. Those are the best kind. If there’s no unity between you, you can’t even bring down a strong monster. That’s why you’re a failure. I’d never trust you with my life!”

“You’re just not worthy of me!”

“It’s the opposite, you idiot. No sword can unleash its true power without a wielder. And if you can’t even respect the very person who brings out your power? Nobody’s gonna trust someone like you. You’re not worthy of being entrusted with my life.”

As soon as I said that, the sword’s aura dimmed. That was the moment I defeated the Sovereign’s Sword.

◇◇◇

The heavy pressure in the air vanished alongside the sword’s fading spirit. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Raphael stared at me, while the rest trembled at my every move. Stant was embracing Alford as they, together with the other beastmen and the sacred beast, looked at me as though they had something on their minds.

Bolt’s grip on my hands loosened. I tossed the sword on the floor and turned around to face him. He smiled at me.

“Louis... You’re incredible.”

“I would’ve lost if it weren’t for you, Bolt.”

“I only shouldered a tiny bit of that burden. The rest was all you,” he said, wiping the sweat from my brow.

Glad for his touch, I hugged him, staring up at his peaceful expression. “Let’s go home. School’s about to start.”

As I waited for his response, Raphael’s voice echoed behind me. “Wait. The Sovereign’s Sword, a sign of royal blood, has passed onto you—my nephew Rion. Only you can control that sword, therefore only you can ascend the throne. As such, the next king shall be you: Rion Grande Fortuna.”

“What?! Stop with that nonsense!” I protested, forgetting all about decorum. Why did he have to make that declaration right as everything was resolving? I just wanted to sweep this whole thing under the rug and return to Perla.

Raphael ignored my tone, shaking his head. “It’s not nonsense. I told you, I don’t have what it takes to be king.”

“And you think I do?”

“Yes.”

“Good joke.”

“This is no joking matter.”

No, it really wasn’t. Pronouncing the next king in front of an audience of dignitaries was the furthest thing from a joke.

As the king gave me a serious look, I pointed at the floor by his feet where the sword was lying. It had somehow returned to its sheath.

“I don’t want this. I’m giving it back,” I snapped.

“It would be a loss if you did. I won’t be able to control it anymore, and it probably won’t even respond to me,” Raphael replied, looking between me and the sword apprehensively. It seemed like he didn’t want to touch it, but I felt the exact same.

“You won’t know unless you try.”

“And if I take it and become a tyrant, what then? Will you take responsibility and rebuild the country?”

“Yikes, no thanks. But seriously, I don’t want that thing,” I insisted. However, he still refused to pick it up. I sighed. “What a troublesome king,” I murmured as I glanced at the sword. “Wait...”

The hilt caught my eye. The exquisitely delicate engravings upon it took my breath away. Upon closer inspection, the craftsmanship was masterful. A magic stone was embedded in the scabbard, probably more valuable than any gem.

“Would the Adventurer’s Guild buy this off me?”

My merciless murmur resounded within the audience chamber, instantly dispersing the last of the tension.

Chapter 26: The Time Sorcerer

By the time the supervisor found out I’d been kidnapped and teleported himself to the audience chamber, the entire ordeal was basically over. Seeing the Sovereign’s Sword abandoned on the floor and Alford surrounded by beastmen, the supervisor was at a loss for words.

“We would happily join forces with you if you became the next king.” For some reason, ever since the sword’s spirit had diminished, the beastmen had started saying things like that.

“I’m not becoming king,” I replied.

“But there’s no one more fit to be king than you. If you leave this country as it is, it will only continue to rot. I’d like to see what would happen if you took charge.”

“I really don’t care.”

What made the beastmen think I’d want to be the king of Fortuna? I truly didn’t get it. Apparently, they appreciated the fact I’d conquered the sword.

Under the sword’s pressure, the dignitaries had lost their courage and had already been gathered up and bound. Raphael had also pardoned Bolt and removed his status as a criminal. We should’ve been allowed to freely return to Perla by now.

As if sensing my thoughts, the beastman chief I’d been talking to sighed. “This is Bolt’s birthplace. I cannot believe you don’t value your mate’s home.”

“Tch... That’s a low blow,” I huffed.

“I’m fine, Louis. Let’s go back to Perla,” Bolt murmured, grabbing my arm.

“If you refuse to ascend, we will abandon this country again,” the beastman said. “What a shame. Here I thought we found someone who’d be open to an alliance with us, like in the old days.” His inhuman eyes pierced into me.

I grimaced, certain he was able to see right through me and my weakness.

“Stant, your mate won’t leave his country for you either, will he? It pains me to say it, but give up on him and return to the village.”

Stant shuddered at the chief’s words, clutching Alford tightly. “Are you telling me to die?!” he screamed loud enough to make my head spin.

“You coward! Are you trying to threaten Stant and Alford now?!” I yelled.

“Few humans would dare push back against us like this. I’m willing to say anything to keep you here,” the chief replied, bristling like a wild animal.

“Why you...”

As I glared at him, Bolt pulled me back and stepped forward. “If you try anything with Louis, you’ll have to go through me. Go back to your village with your tail between your legs.”

I’d intended to challenge the chief to a fight, but Bolt beat me to it.

Bolt and the chief glared at each other, causing a stir among the crowd. The king stood there in a daze, not even bothering to reach for the Sovereign’s Sword. At that tumultuous moment, the supervisor finally snapped back to his senses, getting the gist of the situation.

“Why’s the wall destroyed?” he murmured.

“I smashed it,” I replied with a scoff.

“Really? Huh, I thought you had the most common sense out of everyone here.” He sounded genuinely surprised. I just shot him a look.

Raphael didn’t interject, simply staring at the sword. I looked at it as well, remembering my idea for how to get rid of it.

“Oh, by the way, supervisor. This sword’s too obnoxious to be of any use, so would you buy it? It’s sharp and has nice decorations, so surely it’ll fetch a nice price.” I picked the sword up and handed it to the supervisor.

He gazed at it for several seconds, then burst out laughing. “Wait, wait. You’re selling the Sovereign’s Sword? I never even considered the possibility!”

“Well, it’s normal to sell off useless weapons at the guild, isn’t it?”

“Useless? The Sovereign’s Sword?! Aha ha ha!”

“Like I said, it’s too loud and annoying to wield. And it’s completely untrustworthy. It’s the worst sword ever.”

Unable to keep a straight face, the supervisor dropped to his knees, his shoulders shaking with laughter. It really wasn’t that funny. He was holding the disparaged sword in his hand, but even now, it remained silent. The supervisor’s laughter eased the tense atmosphere in the chamber. For better or worse, it turned the standoff with the beastmen into a temporary truce.

Raphael finally got a hold of himself, turning to the supervisor. “Good to see you, commissary. You must be familiar with royal succession procedures,” he said as he stepped toward the half-elf, ignoring the fact that he was still crumpled on the floor laughing. “We’d like to hold a succession ceremony right now.”

“Stop it! Do you seriously think I’m fit to be king?!” I couldn’t believe he was pushing this.

“Yes, and that’s why I’m doing this. You have mettle, your spirit’s powerful enough to conquer the Sovereign’s Sword, and your mystical eyes are proof of your strength. Every one of these qualities makes you worthy of being king,” Raphael proclaimed, still resolved to abdicate. Whatever royal dignity he’d possessed before had disappeared. In fact, he seemed more energized. Was I imagining it?

I didn’t think anyone would be so eager to give up the title of king, but he genuinely wanted me to take up the throne. However, no matter how I thought about it, it was impossible for me. My knowledge was probably completely different than what was required in Fortuna.

The supervisor shook his head. “I’m not qualified to perform a succession ceremony. Per ancient tradition, the only one who can do it is His Eminence the Pope. If you wish to relinquish the throne, you must do so through the proper procedure.”

“Summon His Eminence,” Raphael commanded, but when he spotted all his subordinates tied up and unable to move, he sighed.

“Why do you want Louis to ascend, Your Majesty? It’s true that he possesses strong traits of the founder—trust me on that—and his bloodline is very pronounced. But you’re not an incompetent ruler yourself. You’re an incredibly wise king who seeks to guide his nation.”

Raphael’s gaze wavered. “I’m not the sort of man you imply...”

“The tragedy only occurred because the Sovereign’s Sword’s motive resonated with your concern for your nation. There’s no point in regrets now. I understand why you wish to pass the throne to Louis, but in Fortuna, lineage holds little meaning.”

“What...?” Raphael muttered, clenching his fists.

My fists had tensed as well. If lineage didn’t matter, it meant I had gotten involved in this incident for literally no reason. Bolt’s arm was wrapped around me, lessening the impact a bit.

The supervisor glanced between the king and me, and shrugged. “Seems like you don’t know, so let me clarify. You higher-ups over there, listen up too,” he said, pointing at those who had interfered with Fortuna’s politics. They trembled in fear.

I frowned, wondering what the supervisor could possibly be about to say.

“The founder didn’t have a single drop of the previous royal bloodline in his veins. His wife was the third princess. That’s exactly why he’s called the first king.”

The founder had been the hero who cleansed the continent when it had been uninhabitable. His hair and eyes had been the same vivid red as mine, and when he was angered, his eyes turned green.

“So why did he become the king—or more accurately, the prince consort? Because the royal family tried to use their power to bring his beloved daughter into their family. This infuriated him, and he utterly crushed them.”

Everyone listened silently to the supervisor’s explanation. The palace archives must’ve had chronicles of the tale, as only Raphael seemed familiar with it.

The supervisor chuckled. “The Sovereign’s Sword resonated with the hero’s fury, and his attack destroyed the audience chamber’s wall, exposing the king’s inner chamber. It was a warning against anyone who’d dare to lay a hand on his daughter again.” He spoke as though he’d been there, barely suppressing his giggles. He glanced at me, then at the broken wall, and murmured, “It was exactly the same.”

Did he actually see it himself? How many hundreds of years ago was it?

“Here’s the key part: The chancellor at the time was extremely capable, frantically trying to stop the world from falling into ruin. He reestablished contact with the elves and beastmen, who had been isolated from humans, and made an alliance with them. He put his trust into four young people who could survive on the polluted continent and never failed to provide them support. In the end, collapse was avoided, and the continent was restored. The chancellor was an incredible man who staked his entire life on rebuilding the world.”

The supervisor turned his gaze to the trembling chancellor and sighed. “He was of a completely different caliber than this man.”

The chancellor’s eyes flashed with anger as he glared at the supervisor. His rage only highlighted the difference between him and his predecessor.

The supervisor spun the Sovereign’s Sword around in his hand while surveying the chamber. His eyes stopped on the crumbled wall. “In my opinion, Louis has the exact same temperament as the founder king. He treasures his beloved in much the same way. The founder was also reluctant to take up the throne, insisting that a commoner couldn’t become king. But he felt he had no choice after his friend and old travel partner became the king of Soleil. He did it to help make the continent habitable again.”

It seemed like the supervisor was gazing upon a different era as he looked at the wall. “Anyway, the situation now is much different, since there are no reliable chancellors or trusty friends to rely on.”

“Did you actually know them personally?” I asked.

The supervisor smiled. “I’m a half-elf, remember?” he replied ambiguously, then turned his gaze to Alford, who was imprisoned in Stant’s embrace. “Once you’re a little older and have more experience, Alford, you may just become as magnificent a chancellor. You are sincere and your heart is beautiful. You’re very similar to that man. He and the Pope of that era joined hands and put the hero on the throne despite his reluctance. It was a clever feat indeed.”

Fortuna’s current state was the same as when beastmen had given up on it long ago. The aristocrats preyed on the country for their own benefit, driving away the inconvenient beastmen. The beastmen, in response, felt no attachment to this place, scattering to other nations or returning to their homelands. With them gone, the nation fell further into corruption.

The king, who had once warned his older brother against such corruption, had himself been swallowed by it while desperately trying to conquer the Sovereign’s Sword, which should have been his biggest ally. He couldn’t possibly control everything around him. He was abused by the Sovereign’s Sword, the weight of the crown, and the very people who had brought him to this position. Though he was at rock bottom, he was just barely managing to prop this nation up by himself. And at some point, he had become just like his older brother.

The saving grace was that Raphael was aware of this and actively trying to fight against it. Otherwise, Fortuna would’ve fallen years ago.

“So his reign wasn’t as bad as it could be,” I murmured.

“Indeed, His Majesty Raphael has done his best to manage everything despite having very few allies,” the supervisor said. “Unfortunately, this sword is a nuisance.”

“The Sovereign’s Sword?”

The supervisor casually held the weapon up. It didn’t respond at all. Perhaps its feelings were still hurt by me calling it useless—if the sword possessed pride, at least.

“Whenever His Majesty lost his temper, the sword would try to overpower him. It would take all of his focus and will to resist it, leaving him vulnerable to external exploitation. Someone here must’ve been very skilled at taking advantage of that.” The supervisor glared at the chancellor, who shrank back.

The knights were also overwhelmed by the supervisor’s presence. Bolt’s holding his own, though, I thought, shifting my gaze to him. Our eyes met, and his expression softened ever so slightly, his arms tightening around me.

The supervisor turned to the king. “Raphael, why didn’t you request help from the guild?” he asked, placing his hand on his hip as if he were scolding a young child.

Raphael didn’t remark upon the informal address, merely hanging his head. “I...couldn’t. Asking the guild for help would have been admitting that I am not strong enough to be king. Those seeking power would have descended upon me instantly.”

“Ah, goodness... You remain unwavering. You did well to persevere all alone, Raphael.”

The king didn’t reply, clenching his fists in silence. The supervisor took one of his hands into one of his own. Raphael was slightly wary of the sword in the half-elf’s other hand, but he didn’t pull away. Now that I thought about it, the supervisor had referred to Raphael as a child when he was telling me about him. Seeing this personal interaction made me realize just how vast the supervisor’s connections were. How terrifying.

When the supervisor noticed what Raphael was looking at, he nonchalantly passed the sword to me. “Sorry, Louis, but I can’t buy this sword. A worthless thing like this won’t bring any money. The Adventurer’s Guild only buys items that can be used.”

“Oh...” I murmured, disappointed. I had hoped it would fetch a good price.

“But if you’d like to sell it, I know someone who’d be interested,” the supervisor went on. “I’ll introduce you to him.” With a smile, he pulled out his terminal and called someone. “Hey, got a minute? There’s an artifact I’d like you to buy...” After speaking for a brief while, he ended the call and winked at me, asking me to wait.

◆◆◆

Before long, a magic circle appeared in the audience chamber. I was transfixed by the sight, watching as a hooded figure stepped out of it.

“You called, commissary? Where is this artifact you spoke of?”

My eyes widened at the sound of the voice. That sound and those clothes—they were the same as the traveler I had met in my village as a child. I stared at him until he caught my gaze.

I recalled the words which had inspired me: “You there. You seem like an intelligent lad. You ought to go to an academy. If you do, it will pave the path to your future.”

My hazy memories suddenly grew vivid in my mind. This was definitely the same person as back then, which meant...

This is the Time Sorcerer.

As if sensing my thoughts, the man smiled calmly and took off his hood. His beautiful orange hair was even more artfully styled than I recalled, but his voice hadn’t changed.

“Greetings. I am a merchant from Fortuna, and I’ve come to buy the Sovereign’s Sword. I’ll happily pay a good sum for it,” he said, and then lowered his voice so that only those closest to him would hear. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

I was stunned to discover that the Time Sorcerer was a merchant, and even more so to hear that he was willing to pay well for the sword. It was more shocking than the first time Raphael had asked me to become king.

The Time Sorcerer had looked directly at me as he said the last part. That meant he remembered meeting me all those years ago. I stared at him in a daze, and he pressed his finger against his smiling lips. He probably didn’t want anyone to find out his secret identity. I cast the supervisor a pleading glance.

He chuckled. “Here you go. Louis is the seller,” he said.

“Very well. Then I suppose I ought to give him the payment?”

“Wait,” I objected in a panic. “I did use the sword last, but it belongs to the king. It’s meant to be the sign of Fortuna’s king or something? I’m not the king, so I’m not the owner.”

Raphael shook his head. “Rion—Louis, the sword chose you. Do as you will with both the sword and the throne.”

“But I don’t want either...”

Raphael was so stubborn. I knew that being a king was difficult, but there was such a thing as the right person in the right place. I’d lived my whole life barely getting by. It was beyond reckless for someone like me to inherit the throne. It would only bring Fortuna even closer to collapse. I let out an exasperated sigh.

The Time Sorcerer cast Raphael a curious glance. “Oh? Just when did the Sovereign’s Sword become this nation’s royal artifact?”

“Fortuna’s founder wielded it. Our texts state that whoever holds it would become king, and the sword itself would serve as the sign of their rank,” Raphael explained.

The Time Sorcerer tilted his head. “Indeed, it was said that only someone with the heart and strength of a supreme ruler would be able to bring out this sword’s true power...but it seems like a strange legend has formed around it.”

“What...?” the king murmured, frowning.

“Are there no tales about this nation before it was dubbed Fortuna?”

“All ancient texts were burned by previous rulers.”

“Burned? Ah, I see...” The Time Sorcerer sighed deeply. “In that case, allow me to tell you all about this sword’s history.” He held the sword by his chest and bowed gracefully like an actor onstage.

◆◆◆

“This sword was originally forged on the main continent. The foolish king at the time tormented his people to the point of starvation. Their lives would be in danger so long as he remained on the throne, so one man rose up in rebellion. He gathered a mob, and together they killed the king. The man was dubbed a hero, while the sword he wielded was hailed as the Grand Sabre. The hero wanted to lead the land to peace and had an inscription engraved upon the sword, changing its name to the Sovereign’s Sword. It became a holy sword with its own sense of self, supporting the hero in protecting his nation as the new king. That was over a thousand years ago.”

Raphael looked surprised to hear the sword had been made on the continent. To me, however, the sword’s origin was irrelevant. My biggest concern was whether it was worth a lot of money or not. Hearing how old the sword was made me anxious, since age usually decreased a weapon’s worth.

That said, I was slightly intrigued by the inscription, which had granted the sword consciousness. I wondered what it looked like but couldn’t see it, as the sword was in its scabbard. I hadn’t caught a glimpse of it before, as I had other, more important things to focus on.

“The peace didn’t last,” the Time Sorcerer continued. “A few generations down, a greedy king transformed the continent into a demonic land uninhabitable for humans. Possessed by this demonic influence, he became the Demon King, and his greed swallowed his people, his towns, and his entire land. Only a very small number of people managed to escape with their lives. It’s no exaggeration to say that the continent was annihilated. The once-cherished Sovereign’s Sword lost its power when its inscription and honor were tarnished by that greedy king.”

The Time Sorcerer paused the tale, holding the sword out to me. “Can you pull it from its sheath?” he asked.

“Me?”

“Yes, you.”

I frowned, but I was curious about the inscription, so I grabbed the sword’s hilt and pulled it out. There was no resistance. The loud demands from before were nowhere to be heard. I looked down at the inscription upon its blade. It read: “I shall lead the way to an everlasting peace.” I was a bit taken aback, because nothing about what the sword had screamed implied peace. Still, I understood its nature better now.

“The sword found its way to Fortuna by coincidence—it simply happened to be favored by its founding hero. There was never a rule about the wielder becoming Fortuna’s king,” the Time Sorcerer said with a smile, dispelling the legend.

Raphael looked as though he’d taken a critical hit. Only now did I feel a smidge of pity toward him.

“Wanting to guide the world to peace by constantly stirring up trouble? This sword has got it all backward,” I said as I looked at the inscription.

Bolt looked at it over my shoulder and sighed. “Yeah, you’re right. Then again, things were never peaceful here to begin with. It may have looked that way on the surface, but there was always corruption behind the scenes. My father lamented that.”

We both glared at the chancellor. His mouth opened and closed as if he were trying to speak, but no words came out.

“Oh, sorry. I didn’t want him to interrupt us with his nonsense, so I shut him up with my magic,” the supervisor admitted lightheartedly.

The Time Sorcerer cast him an approving smile. Bolt and I hurriedly averted our gazes, deciding that these two were not ones to mess with.

I placed the sword back in the sheath and passed it to the Time Sorcerer, then snuggled up to Bolt. He held me with both arms, gazing down at me affectionately. He’d come to find me despite the risk of execution. A warm feeling welled up in my chest. Had our roles been reversed, would I have been able to do the same for him?

I was sure I’d be eager to find him, but I probably wouldn’t have been able to do it as quickly. If I were delayed, what would happen to him...? I was glad I had been the one to get caught.

“Sorry I made you come back here,” I said.

“There was no way I wouldn’t. And though it made me conflicted to see you running around with Alford in your arms, I was relieved to see you safe and sound.”

“Bolt...”

He put his arms around my waist and held me tighter. “But I’m curious as to what happened here,” he added, pulling on the tattered fabric around my chest. The threading tore even more.

“My wound’s healed now, so it’s fine,” I said. “Though these clothes are beyond repair.”

“I’ll buy you as many replacements as you want,” Bolt whispered into my ear. It was such a cheesy thing to say, but coming from him, I had a feeling he was serious. He really did spoil me too much.

I looked up at him with a frown. In response, he put his hand on my head and pressed my forehead against his shoulder. It comforted me to be held by him like this, feeling him on every part of my body. Just having him by my side lifted my spirits.

With a sigh of relief, I glanced up again. Bolt was staring down one of the knights. It was the one who had proclaimed him a criminal. He was unconscious, tied up along with the rest. I had hit him in the gut with the scabbard using all my strength, so he’d probably be out for a while. I regretted nothing. Actually, I wished I had beaten him up a bit more.

I scoffed, causing Bolt to smile wryly. “I was ready to die when I came here. I expected that someone would recognize me,” he said. “I used to accompany my father to the palace often for his training, and the first prince’s faction—the one of the late king’s—treated me well. But the second prince’s faction resented me, even though I was just a kid.”

Even as a child, Bolt had experienced the palace’s corruption. Instead of admonishing it, the adults around him conspired to turn the nation upside down. Bolt’s father probably couldn’t have said anything because of his position, or maybe they wouldn’t have listened to him. If only those in on the conspiracy could be heard by then, then the situation was already hopeless.

“The friendly men who welcomed me were secretly manipulating the first prince. They, alongside my father, were all captured and executed by the second prince’s faction. My father had secretly arranged for the guild to take care of me, protecting me from the executioners. I barely escaped to the continent with only the clothes on my back. I had hoped that at the very least the rebellious younger brother and his retainers would have governed Fortuna well, but...”

“But here we are,” I finished for him, sighing. “Power’s a scary thing. It’s like it corrupts someone, and then the corruption spreads like a disease.”

Alford frowned. “I don’t think that’s true. It all depends on the person. There are plenty of people who don’t fall into corruption. If power intoxicates someone, it’s their fault for succumbing to it.” He looked right into my eyes as he spoke, and it felt like his words lifted a weight off my chest.

Alford was absolutely correct—but how many people were truly capable of living so sincerely? All the dignitaries here, save for Raphael, were equally rotten. The king, who had committed the biggest crime of all, was the only honest one, which was exactly why he didn’t want to stay on the throne. He hadn’t changed, but that didn’t mean those around him hadn’t been changed by power.

Then again, regardless of whether they had power, rotten people existed everywhere. Their character and environment made them that way. Even in the orphanage, there were plenty of kids who were rotten, and nobody did anything about it. If I had taken an even slightly different path, I might’ve ended up the same way. I was only able to see things clearly now because I’d had a turning point in my life.

The Time Sorcerer smiled at Alford and nodded. “Yes, you’re correct. If more people were like you, this country would be stable. Unfortunately, power is very attractive, and it’s all too easy to succumb to it. Few can strive for the top without drowning in it or losing their sense of self.”

The remarks must’ve been striking home for the chancellor and dignitaries. The ones who were still conscious all hung their heads.

“You there—Louis, is it? If you were to become king of Fortuna, what do you think would await you?” the Time Sorcerer inquired.

I remembered my classmates from kingcraft and everything I had learned during that elective. I looked over at Raphael, who gazed back at me expectantly. I had no idea what answer he wanted to hear. I sighed. The idea of lavishly living off of taxes or manipulating the country for my own benefit never crossed my mind.

“First, I’d have to clean up this whole succession mess. I’ve got almost no loyal vassals, so I’d have to secure new ones no matter what. That’s already tough enough, but the people’s daily lives would continue, so I’d have to provide them compensation and aid in the meantime. Just thinking about how much budget that would take up makes my head spin.”

I shuddered as I imagined the unbelievable amount of money involved.

“Then there’s the damaged wall here. I’d have to fix it, or it’d look bad to the subjects. I’ve no idea how much that would cost either. Even selling off this sword, if I can, might not cover it. Sure, being king would mean I’d get three meals a day, but if I don’t have enough to pay the wages for those working in the palace, I might have to go hungry. I might not even get any time to sleep.”

Raphael looked over his shoulder at the wall with bewilderment. I’m begging you, don’t bill me for it. I’ll definitely burst into tears as soon as I hear the amount.

“I bet more things would crop up during repairs. I’m a commoner, so I’ve no idea how much the treasury has, but even if they’ve collected a massive amount through taxes, I feel like it still wouldn’t be enough. And as for embezzlement...”

If it were occurring, getting that money back would be the priority. I cast a glance at the chancellor, but he refused to meet my eyes. Was he actually embezzling funds, then? There was no saving the likes of him.

“Most importantly, I don’t think I can erase the people’s distrust of the king. It’d be impossible for me,” I asserted with a shake of my head.

The Time Sorcerer grinned. “Indeed. That’s power for you. To buy luxuries from tax money, the people must first become wealthy enough to afford those taxes. It’s the palace’s job—or more concretely, the king’s job—to lift his people up to that level. Yet so many jump to the conclusion that simply getting ahold of power will bring them wealth... Isn’t that right?” he asked, looking pointedly at the chancellor.

The man had been thoroughly disparaged. His face had been bright red from fury, but by now it had drained of all blood.

“Humans are so funny. Among beastmen and elves, those with power are well aware of their duties. Those in charge possess dignity befitting their authority.”

The dignitaries had all lost their spirit. They huddled together, listening to the Time Sorcerer’s gracious words. Half of them looked drained, which made me think they had committed misdeeds. That’s way too many, Your Majesty. You should get a better eye for judging people’s characters.

The Time Sorcerer giggled and nodded, as if having heard my thoughts. “The Sovereign’s Sword unleashes a great deal of power in order to guide its wielder to the top. But once peace is restored, its role is fulfilled. That’s why, once a true sovereign establishes themselves and possesses unshakable power, the sword falls dormant. I wanted to sell it once that happened, but alas. Watching the beastmen vanish from this land, I knew this day would come...”

He took a large cloth from his pocket and wrapped the sword in it. “I had a dream once,” he said, and through some trick or magic, put away the sword into his pants pocket.

There was once a time when we struggled in a world of utter darkness without a single ray of light, unable to even find our footing. Even the king’s eyes were clouded by despair, and everyone had given up, until four youths gave us a glimmer of light, so faint that the darkness almost swallowed it.

I placed my hope in those youths and the bonds they made. I was worried that the fragile light would go out, yet it gradually grew brighter as if to dispel my fears, until it banished the darkness and filled the world with its glow.

The chaotic age passed, the fog before our eyes lifting as a bright era dawned. I had a dream then. In it, the continent once swallowed by darkness now flourished. People gathered, founding towns and countries. The world became as it had been when the Sovereign’s Sword was still known as the Grand Sabre. It was a magnificent dream indeed.

Now, that dream has become reality. Everyone is aware of the fable of the Demon King who cast the continent into ruin. That tale is true, a clear lesson of how destructive greed can be.

The four youths who had given the world light were the founding king of Fortuna, the founding king and queen of Soleil, and the founder of the Adventurer’s Guild. Without them, not a single life would remain in this world today.

As I listened to the story, I recalled the tattered picture book I had read in the guild’s library. It had been about the Demon King. I had been curious about the missing pages, but no matter how much I’d searched later, I couldn’t locate the book again. I had asked the librarian, but they told me they didn’t know where it was, and that it must’ve been sent for repairs or discarded. I had been so disappointed.

The Time Sorcerer’s tale gave me the same feeling I’d had when I’d first read that book. The connection between my birthplace and the continent where I grew up had been revealed. It felt strange to hear the heroes I’d read about spoken of now. Only a few hundred years had passed since that era of darkness.

I glanced at the supervisor, wondering if he had some relation to the founder of the guild. He responded with a wink.

Ah, I still have so much to learn. But seriously, why am I involved in this mess? My classes are starting tomorrow.

“Louis, I admire your diligence,” said the Time Sorcerer. “I would’ve liked to give you full marks on your answer earlier, but I think I’ll settle for a passing grade. In my opinion, governing this nation would not be impossible for you, and I believe you possess qualities that surpass those of His Majesty Raphael, so I’ve deducted points for your low self-assessment.”

“You could’ve deducted even more,” I grumbled before I could stop myself, causing him to laugh.

He continued his explanation. “This nation was renamed Fortuna because it’s the place where sacred beasts are born, the land possesses sacred grounds, and it was the only place that resisted being swallowed by darkness. The third princess married a commoner—the hero who defeated the Demon King—effectively making him king. Thus, its former name vanished.”

“The third princess...married a commoner?” Alford murmured. That was indeed strange for a kingdom based around aristocracy.

The supervisor whispered, “She was his reward for defeating the Demon King.”

The princess had been a reward? I frowned.

“The hero fell in love with her at first sight, and wanted her more than any money or land,” the Time Sorcerer said. “The princess fell for him too, and they had a very harmonious marriage. But back then...”

Sensing that this was about to turn into a long story, I interrupted. “There’s no need to dive into the details. Just tell us about the sword.”

The Time Sorcerer looked a little disappointed but got back on track. “Changing a nation’s name is like turning a new leaf, though I cannot tell you how true that was. As for how the Sovereign’s Sword came to be in the possession of a commoner, it was because a man who bought it from my shop gave it to him, claiming that he couldn’t use it and didn’t want it anymore.”

Everyone was stunned by this anticlimactic revelation.

“He gave it away...because he couldn’t use it,” I muttered at last.

“Indeed. The customer wasn’t a swordsman, but a collector.”

Oh, was all I could think. The sword would make for a very fancy decoration. And it looked magical. It would definitely seem appealing to a collector. Still, I was more curious about why the Time Sorcerer had been selling the sword in the first place. What shop would sell such a dangerous item?

“When that commoner became king, the sword disappeared and he never saw it again in his lifetime. Perhaps it was satisfied, believing its role had been fulfilled.” The Time Sorcerer patted his pocket with a slightly pitying look. “It can be a very dangerous weapon depending on how it’s wielded. It might be best to put an end to the legend that whoever can wield it will become king.”

“It’s a bit late for that, but yeah,” I murmured.

The Time Sorcerer nodded. “It was gone for so long that I’d only learned of its fate after everything was said and done. It came from my shop, so finding out what happened left a bad taste in my mouth. I’d been chasing after it for quite some time. The fact that it has returned to me like this must mean something.”

The mention of him chasing after it made things click into place. That must’ve been why he’d visited that dilapidated village, had gone to the workshop behind the orphanage, and had given me his counsel. Just how far ahead was he able to foresee events? I knew what he was called, but I had no idea about his true abilities and character. All I knew was what I’d read in books from the academy.

The texts did mention that since long ago, a half-elf was known to appear in all kinds of places at his whim to deliver prophecies and then disappear again. Quite a few folklore books mentioned him, but he must’ve been one of those figures whose name was only known to an exclusive few. However, Shen had warned me that folklore books weren’t credible sources of information.

Could it be that the Time Sorcerer had spent his long life looking to clean up the mess caused by an item he’d sold? Surely not. To think he’d use his abilities for something so trivial...

It seemed too absurd, so I vehemently rejected the idea, but then I saw the Time Sorcerer’s shoulders tremble. I glanced at him, and he once again put his finger to his lips, as if telling me to stay quiet. Huh? Does that mean my guess was actually correct...?!

Then again, there were aspects of half-elves’ biology that even they themselves didn’t understand, including their long lifespan, so I supposed it wasn’t that surprising that the Time Sorcerer had once sold that sword to someone. According to his earlier tale, it sounded like he’d been alive since before the continent fell into darkness. He was probably telling me to keep quiet about all of it. After all, Raphael didn’t know this man was the Time Sorcerer.

The Time Sorcerer smiled at me, amusement glinting in his eyes. He couldn’t read my thoughts...could he? His timing felt a little too perfect.

“As for the price,” he went on. “I will purchase it for three hundred million gal. Since it belongs to the royal family, I assume I should give the payment to His Majesty. Is that right, Louis?”

I almost crumbled to my knees. Three hundred million... But although I had wielded the sword once, it didn’t belong to me. That money didn’t belong in my pocket. The amount would probably keep me from worrying about money ever again, but it wasn’t for me to take.

I was tempted to say the sword was mine, but I was terrified that if I did, they’d make me sit on that throne. I couldn’t even bring myself to nod. When I hung my head from the overwhelming loss, Bolt smirked and ruffled my hair.

“Even if you’re penniless, you still have me, Louis. I have enough saved up for us to live comfortably for a while, so don’t worry. I can afford luxuries if you want them.”

“Bolt, you’re too cool... I want to be able to support you for once...”

I hugged him tightly, making him laugh. He called me a greedy bastard, but money was important. With it, we could buy a house together somewhere.

“Very well. Thank you for allowing me to buy this wonderful sword,” the Time Sorcerer said. “I run a magical goods shop in a remote corner of Fortuna, so I hope for your future patronage. Bear in mind that I often wander around the world to source my items, so my operating hours are unpredictable. If luck is on your side, you might find me there.” He bowed at me, even though I wasn’t the customer here. Then, still smiling, he looked around the chamber. “By the way, I have no doubt that you’ll be the next king of Fortuna, Louis.”

Not this guy too... That utterly disrespectful thought surfaced in my head. Absolutely not. Had he said that stuff about patronage to me because he expected me to take the throne? If anything, I wanted him to use his power as the Time Sorcerer to affirm that I wouldn’t become king!

“Indeed, without a doubt.”

“Uncle! Don’t you join in! It’s not happening!” I yelled when Raphael spoke up enthusiastically.

I didn’t care about being respectful anymore. If I got too hung up on formalities, I might’ve found myself with a crown atop my head. I can’t stay here any longer, I thought with alarm.

“H-Hey, Stant. The king’s gonna be busy rebuilding his nation. We’re in the way, so let’s go back to Perla,” I said. “Bolt, Alford, you guys too. We’re supposed to be having a celebratory meal, remember? Let’s get out of here.”

I still thought that it made no sense for me to become king without proper education or knowledge just because of my blood. I thought it best to brush all those propositions off and escape this place.

However, Stant gave me a stern look. “What are you talking about?” he huffed. “Weren’t you listening? The chief said if you don’t become king, I’ll have to part ways with Alford. I can’t go against his word. If Alford wants to leave me, I’ll let him, even if it’d hurt worse than tearing my skin off. But if not, then I’m not giving up on us either. Become king for us.”

“That’s so self-centered!” I shouted. “You seriously think I can just do that?!”

“Chief said he’d give you all his support if you took the throne. That means he thinks you’re capable.”

I sighed. “Then let’s hear him say it himself. He’s the one in charge of all of you, right?”

The chief growled, turning to Stant. “Hold on. I never said I’d get so deeply involved. I just said I’d help him out.”

“That’s the same thing!” Stant argued. “You dragged us into this, so you should take responsibility! I wanna go back to Perla with Alford too. You’re the one keeping me from him, chief!”

The chief and I fell silent. Stant’s words were undeniably convincing. But that didn’t mean I’d agree to take the throne. I was glad to hear Stant wanted to go back with Alford, and cast the chief a scornful glare. It was getting harder and harder to tell who was responsible for what.

Bolt observed me in silence. Stant was still holding on to Alford, who was looking at me anxiously. The supervisor and the Time Sorcerer didn’t bother to conceal their amusement. The king’s sacred beast simply lingered behind him. Azure stood near the beastmen with a composed expression. As for Raphael...

“I will contact His Eminence about the crowning ceremony,” he said, his quiet, convicted voice reverberating throughout the chamber.

◇◇◇

Something snapped inside of me. Apparently, I had no say in this coronation ceremony, despite insisting that I wanted no part of it. Why couldn’t I just do what I wanted without caring what anybody else said?

I grabbed Bolt’s arm and looked up at him. “Bolt, will you run away with me?” I murmured in a fit of desperation, knowing he would lecture me.

He chuckled and ruffled my hair. “Sure. Where to? Just keep in mind I can’t make teleportation circles, so it might be pretty hard for us to get away with the supervisor wanting you crowned.”

“That’s fine! Alford can kind of make them, and Stant is here too! No problem!” I insisted, my eyes glittering.

Bolt, Alford, and Stant all smiled.

“I won’t let Al get into any danger. Should we run for it too?” Stant asked.

“I... I really enjoy going to school with Louis, so I want to go back,” Alford replied, which heightened the foxman’s enthusiasm.

There was a flap of wings, and Azure—now in a much smaller form—sat on top of Bolt’s head. “I will permit you to escape, Louis. You do not wish to become the king, do you? In that case, just as the one I admired lent you his strength in the past, I will do the same now, with what little power I have.”

Instead of chiding me, everyone was on my side. Warmth bloomed in my chest. Deep in my heart, I knew that running away now would be a mistake, but I desperately didn’t want to sit on that throne.

“If, and I mean if I were to accept the coronation, what would you do?” I asked Bolt.

“As your spouse and personal knight, I’d devote myself to you completely. Or would you not let me stay by your side?”

His nonchalant response heartened me. Today, I learned that what seemed simple on the surface was actually very difficult.

I looked around, meeting the Time Sorcerer’s gaze. His expression was kind. It didn’t seem like he’d force me into anything. Suddenly, as I looked into his eyes, I recalled a dream I’d had long ago: Bolt and Alford arguing in front of me while I sat upon a magnificent chair and laughed at them. That dream had made me feel warm and happy.

“Time—I mean, Mr. Merchant, did you see something in me in the past?”

The Time Sorcerer smiled. “I saw the greatness of your character when you were a child striving all by yourself.”

“However, the future I saw is not necessarily destined to happen. One small deviation can easily cause a butterfly effect. For example, if you choose to run away now, the future I foresaw will instantly change. But even if you stay, you may still face a different reality. The future is not set in stone. It all depends on your choice—and that is not one I can make for you.”

His voice reverberated in my mind, overlapping with the words he’d spoken out loud. If I had not taken his words at face value as a child and just kept living each day as it came, I would not be standing here now. This, too, had been a hypothetical future. I had simply wanted to follow the traveler’s advice. Thanks to that, I’d met Bolt, been blessed with incredible friendships, and gained the freedom to do what I pleased.

Now, I wanted to find the most optimal solution for this situation, but I had a feeling the Time Sorcerer wouldn’t just give it to me. He was merely giving me prophetic advice.

“Well, no matter what lies ahead, I’m going home with Bolt,” I said, turning to Raphael. “I’m still a student. Do I really have to quit school and become king? I’d be completely ignorant and might make everything even worse. So until I decide I want to ascend the throne, you should continue governing Fortuna, unc—Your Majesty. Just execute all of these guys and get the beastmen’s assistance.”

I heard the beastmen protesting behind me, but I hadn’t flat-out refused to become king—I’d implied that I might. In that case, the chief ought to stay true to his word.

“I take back my refusal,” I addressed the chief from within Bolt’s embrace. “But I still lack experience, so I want to finish my education, travel the world, and learn as much as I can. You said you’d cooperate with me, right? Then until I’m ready to return, why not lend my uncle your help? I won’t let you say no, since you tried to exploit my weaknesses earlier.”

The fact the chief had tried to blackmail me told me that the beastmen had something to gain by placing me—someone they thought they could work with—on the throne.

I’d asked Bolt about the beastmen’s village in the past, and he’d told me that you had to head toward the sacred mountain and pass an inspection before being allowed to enter. I wondered if the beastmen might be in trouble if Fortuna truly tried to exterminate them. Their numbers were small and they were scattered all over the country. Most likely, many of them had human mates. What if they became unable to return to their home?

I gave the chief a hard stare. His face turned sour.

“Rion—I mean, Louis,” Raphael interjected, frowning. “I don’t have the power to govern beastmen. They are a species that judge others based on their character. If I continue ruling, they will continue to drift away, which means...”

“I still want to study, see the world with Bolt, and slay powerful monsters. I’ve only just become good with the sword, but I’m still nowhere near Bolt’s level. I want to catch up to him. I don’t have the time to be king right now. Anyway, the chief agreed to help.”

“He said he’d help if you’re king.”

“But he didn’t say when I had to become king,” I retorted. I knew it was just sophism, but I wanted to give the chief a taste of his own medicine. “And it means Alford and Stant can be together too.”

When I murmured that last part, Alford hugged Stant with a radiant smile on his face.

Chapter 27: The End of the Turmoil

Seeing Alford’s smile, I felt a different kind of satisfaction than I had with Bolt. My friend really was my weak point, wasn’t he?

I sighed. “I think Alford’s smile is my weakness...”

Bolt laughed quietly and ruffled my hair. “I wonder if you picked two white flowers back then because you were thinking of me...and Alford,” he said with a hint of bitterness in his voice.

“White flowers? You mean at the temple?”

“Yeah. That flower represents the number of people who are very dear to you. When both of us can accept that about each other, the door opens.”

“So...you only had one, and I had two, meaning I have someone other than you who’s important to me?”

He nodded, his expression serene. “That’s right.”

“I thought it was just you. Is this like cheating?”

“No.” Bolt shook his head. “When I first met you, you hardly ever smiled. I was so glad to see you slowly start to laugh more and more often. Even though it wasn’t just me causing it, I was still happy. I knew you must’ve met some good people at the academy. I was torn up over the fact we couldn’t be together all the time, but as long as you were smiling, that was enough.”

“Bolt, I... You’re my number one.” As everyone looked at us, I wrapped my arms around his neck. All I could see now was his face. “What do you want to do?”

“I want to support you in whatever you choose. I’ll follow you anywhere, so long as it’ll bring a smile to your face. If you want to travel the world, I’ll accompany you. If you want to become king, I’ll do everything I can to help you. And if inheriting the throne would upset you, then I’ll scoop you up and carry you out of here.”

I nodded, placing a soft kiss against his lips. I felt strangely calm. Being with him was everything to me. As I turned to face the Time Sorcerer, my expression relaxed.

“Bolt went out of his way to cover my tuition. I don’t want that to go to waste. I’ll graduate from the academy, travel the world, and consider everything once I’m satisfied. This is one of the possible paths, right?”

The very person who had inspired me to get a higher education showed no indication of denying me and nodded. “Indeed. Follow whichever path you think is best,” he said. “However...”

The beastman chief, who’d looked surly this entire time, let out a loud growl. “Doesn’t that mean you still haven’t committed to inheriting the throne?”

“So what? I didn’t say I wouldn’t inherit it. Are you saying the beastmen are the kind of people who think it’s a good idea to put an ignorant, inexperienced, unprepared youth on the throne?”

Hadn’t the Time Sorcerer said earlier that elves and beastmen understood the importance of having the right people in charge? Even if the beastmen were incapable of lying outright, maybe they could keep quiet and gloss over things that inconvenienced them. In that case, the book about their special characteristics ought to be revised. The beastmen weren’t infallibly trustworthy.

“If you still insist on crowning me, I’ll run away, so just go back home. I can’t turn things around for the better here right now. Or are you that desperate to get on the sinking ship with me?”

The chief let out a massive sigh.

I turned to Alford, who was still in Stant’s embrace, and clapped my hands together. “I’m sorry, Alford. Bolt’s more important to me than you, so if you try to force me to stay here, I’m going to run away with him.”

Alford cast me a surprised look, then smiled. “Of course,” he said as he crossed his arms. “I’d never stand on your toes just to pursue my own happiness. I’ll take care of myself, so just do what you want, Louis.”

“See? I just said the complete opposite, Alford. I said I’d chase my own happiness even if it steps on your toes. So why did you respond like that?”

“Because I’m your best friend. I’m sure if I got married, I’d see a flower meant to represent you as well. I’d be proud of it. I want to do everything in my power to be a friend you can be proud to have too. Until now, I was just passive and going with the flow, but since I’m important to you, I want to live up to your expectations.”

Bolt smiled. “Damn, Alford’s a man among men.”

Yeah, seriously.

Stant looked between me and Alford with a conflicted expression, but seeing Alford’s determination, he kept his thoughts to himself. “Even now, you’re so cute, Al... Chief, it’s about time to pay the piper.”

On the receiving end of Stant’s glare, the beastman chief facepalmed. I turned to the king, giving Bolt a tap on the arms. He sighed, then released me from his embrace and gave me a pat on the back.

I stepped up to Raphael. He seemed torn but gazed back at me warmly. He may have slaughtered the royal family with his own hands, but it wasn’t as if he hadn’t cared for them. In fact, it was because he cared that he’d tried admonishing and pleading with his brother. Over time, he’d lost all hope, and when he’d discovered my baby clothes, he’d jumped at the opportunity to find me. From the moment he’d learned of my existence, he had seen me as a blood relative.

“Your Majesty... No, uncle. Until I decide I want to be king, please protect Fortuna alongside the beastmen. For now, I’m going to travel with Bolt to gain experience and learn more.”

“But Rio—I mean, Louis. Do you truly wish to return someday? You’re the rightful heir to the throne, so I’ve cleared Collein’s name for you,” he said, trying desperately to get me to stay. He looked at me as though I was abandoning him.

“Even if you say so, I don’t think those guys are going to agree with your decision,” I said, nodding at the bound and gagged higher-ups. “You can’t fire them all, since it would bring the country to a standstill. You must be at your wits’ end, huh?”

Raphael scrunched up his face. “I can’t make the beastmen into my retainers either. You’re the only one with the power to do that.”

“You’re still the king, and I’m leaving the throne in your hands. Threaten them at swordpoint if you have to, just be sure to do something about them. A Soleil prince told me that even though Fortuna seems to be on shaky ground from the outside, your reputation abroad isn’t actually that bad.”

“You know a Soleil prince?”

“We happened to be classmates,” I said, causing Raphael to fall silent with a strange look on his face.

I glanced around. The supervisor, Time Sorcerer, and chief were all watching us coolly. Couldn’t we just sweep this under the rug?

“Anyway, I want to return to Perla for now, so...”

“The coronation can happen at any time, Louis,” the Time Sorcerer chimed in the moment I suggested going back home. He shifted his gaze to the chief, stepped in front of him, and took both his hands. “The beastmen will become Fortuna’s strength. Unite as one and support it.”

As I stared at the chief’s sour face, I realized that the beastmen were probably aware of the Time Sorcerer’s identity. That was why nobody protested his declaration. The Time Sorcerer hadn’t said that I’d take the coronation ceremony immediately or that I’d become king, but he did say that the beastmen would become Fortuna’s strength. That implied that even if I didn’t ascend the throne, the beastmen would support this country regardless.

I clenched my fists, my expression changing on its own. It was on record. I must’ve been making an awful face right now.

The supervisor stole a glance at me, then covered his mouth with his hand as his shoulders shook. Raphael looked like he had something to say, but as the Time Sorcerer and beastman chief exchanged a handshake, he remained silent.

Chapter 28: In the Same Room in Perla as Always

Bolt and I returned to Perla thanks to the sacred beast’s light magic. We teleported to a private room only accessible to the supervisor, since the beast was concerned about drawing attention. Alford and Stant arrived a little later along with the chief. The supervisor and Time Sorcerer also came along.

“Not enough room...” the supervisor murmured.

The rest of the beastmen had remained in Fortuna, intent on starting the restoration immediately. Now that they’d given up on their original goal, they sure got to work quickly.

“Let’s rest here a moment and wrap up our conversation from earlier,” the Time Sorcerer suggested.

Everyone nodded. The supervisor ordered us tea via his terminal. He advised everyone to sit on the floor, since there weren’t enough chairs for all of us.

Bolt and I stood by the window, gazing outside. Seeing the familiar, chaotic townscape outside made me feel like I was finally home. I had only been gone for a few hours, but I had been so far away and so much had happened that it felt like much longer. Mentally, I was exhausted. Bolt wrapped his arm around my shoulders. I leaned against him as we both sighed in relief.

After some time, Raphael appeared in the room along with his sacred beast. None of Fortuna’s leadership was with them, meaning Raphael truly had no one he could rely on. He’d had his remaining knights take all the captured people into an underground jail and gave them strict orders not to release anyone under any circumstances. I couldn’t help but feel for my uncle’s struggle. He was doing his best.

The supervisor’s private room was wider than my dorm room, but still relatively small. Even so, as I glanced around, I felt exasperated, feeling as though I were back in the audience chamber. The room was cramped since it wasn’t designed to hold this many people. Only Alford looked unfazed, probably because he lived in a tightly packed room.

Everyone was close to each other. Raphael stood right next to me, petting the sacred beast. His exhausted look from before was gone, replaced by a refreshed expression.

“The sword won’t return to me now, so I don’t think I’ll be as reckless as before. Rio—Louis, the way you feel about me is up to you, but to me, you are my blood relative. I just want you to remember that. I always believed I was alone, but...I’m so glad you’re alive,” Raphael said sincerely, taking my hand.

Blood relative, huh? I used to think I had no relations, but now that Raphael had said it, I realized for the first time that I was wrong. Honestly, I felt almost no affection toward him, since I’d only just met him today, but I didn’t feel negatively about him either. It was a strange, tingly feeling inside me.

“I want you to see Fortuna’s palace as your house, so feel free to visit whenever you want. I’ll be waiting once you graduate.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“The seat will always be open for you.”

Before I could ask what sort of “seat” he meant, Raphael smiled, then vanished with Gley. He’d just run away. He hadn’t meant the throne, had he? I’d been very clear that I wasn’t going to inherit it for now. I was still scheming to get away from it somehow—say, if Raphael had a kid, then I could have the throne for a brief time until they came of age and then pass it over to them.

I stared at the space where Raphael had disappeared until the Time Sorcerer walked up to me.

“It looks like Fortuna can finally be restored,” he said with a giggle. He smoothed down his clothes, then pulled his hood over his head. “I’ll be waiting for you at my store.”

“Wait.” I caught his robe, stopping him from leaving. “I just want you to tell me why you didn’t reveal your identity to my uncle.” I was determined to hear an answer, especially since I didn’t know when I’d be able to see him again. Everyone except Raphael and Alford seemed aware of who he really was.

The Time Sorcerer blinked, freezing for a moment before the corners of his mouth lifted. “That’s what you’re most curious about?” he asked, his shoulders shaking as he laughed quietly.

Had I really asked something that funny? I tilted my head, waiting until he calmed down enough to answer. His eyes were slightly watery.

“To those who know of my identity, my words become prophecies, even if I don’t intend them that way. His Majesty must guide Fortuna without being swayed by anyone, so I didn’t reveal the truth to him.”

“I know your identity. Does that mean it’d be better for me not to become Fortuna’s leader?” I asked, pumping my fist in celebration.

“Not quite,” he replied with a chuckle.

“Then...does that mean the beastmen have no choice but to help?”

“Well, elves and beastmen have always mingled, so it’s difficult to hide our identities from each other. Right?” The Time Sorcerer turned to the chief.

I looked over at him as well. He still looked displeased. He probably understood exactly what the Time Sorcerer had implied earlier about the beastmen coming together to support Fortuna, whether I ascended the throne or not. All I had to do was act like I might want to become king someday. If I only took the throne for a brief period of time, it might count as my promise being fulfilled.

Appalled by this rather shady approach, the chief nodded. “You knew we couldn’t defy you, and yet you went and said all that nonsense.”

“I had to punish you for trying to tear apart two people in love, no?”

“What’s done is done. But we still have the right to choose. Sooner or later, this guy’s gonna be sitting on the throne, right? Then we’ll wait for that. I prefer Alford’s friend to that snobby king.”

“That’s up to Louis. Or rather, it might be up to him.” With that loaded statement, the Time Sorcerer teleported away.

◇◇◇

Bolt and I returned to our usual stronghold—the inn room. I instantly felt exhausted and flopped down onto the bed. I couldn’t have walked through the street in my tattered clothes, so I’d borrowed Bolt’s jacket. His scent surrounded me, calming me down.

I’m finally home. I’m so tired.

I curled up in Bolt’s jacket while he sat down on the bed.

“What a long day.”

His brief remark was so full of emotion that it made me feel deeply remorseful for bringing this drama down on us.

“Yeah... I’m sorry for worrying you.”

“Don’t be. I’m just glad you’re safe,” he said, leaning down and kissing me.

His expression was peaceful. He looked relieved that everything had been resolved, setting aside thoughts of what lay ahead for now. I was sure I had a similar look on my face.

Bolt gently kissed me, then pulled away, leaving me full of longing as I followed his lips with my eyes. He drew closer again, kissing me more firmly. He nibbled my lips, changing the angle of each soft kiss until I opened my mouth. As he sucked on my tongue, I felt ecstatic. He leaned back, a thin string of saliva connecting us. I put my hand on the back of his head, preventing him from moving any farther away.

“You’re no longer a fugitive,” I said.

“His Highne—I mean, His Majesty... I guess his title doesn’t matter. But he did say that, didn’t he?”

“Yeah. And that means you can have a grand return home.”

“Not like anybody’s waiting for me.”

“I see.”

Bolt slipped his hands under my clothes. Before long, he exposed my bare skin. I did the same, undressing him.

“My home is with you, Louis. Not Fortuna,” Bolt whispered as he bit my ear softly.

Those words meant everything to me. Joy and heat raced through my body.

“Me too... I don’t care if I’m poor or homeless, so long as I can be with you.”

“You idiot. I’m still an active adventurer. I can earn enough to cover any whims or luxuries you desire. Go on, ask me for anything,” he said with a sexy smirk.

“Then...I want you to stuff me so full I can’t walk,” I said, voicing my biggest desire.

Bolt frowned, clenching his jaw. “You’re too cute,” he murmured.

I savored the sensation of being stretched. Touching Bolt’s firm body made me smile. I wrapped my arms around his neck, feeling like I was going crazy. He kissed me, filling me with giddiness.

The new academic year was starting tomorrow, but that was the furthest thing from my mind. Today, all I wanted to do was relish being freed from the shackles of obligation and share my joy with Bolt. I was sure I’d be able to feel everything even more intensely than usual.

Wet sounds echoed through the room as Bolt fingered me. Each time he rubbed my sweet spot, my eager cries were swallowed by his mouth. He smirked as I jolted, enjoying the state I was in.

“Mmm... Bolt, if you keep doing that, I’m gonna...”

“Feels good, hmm? I’m gonna make you feel even better,” he whispered in my ear, sending a shiver down my spine.

I craved to have him inside me. My weeping cock twitched with every move of his fingers. Bolt kissed my face all over before trailing kisses down my neck and to my chest, making my breath hitch as he suckled on different parts of my body. My hips seemed to have a will of their own, bucking in search of more pleasure.

“Bolt... Hurry...” I begged, his fingers no longer enough to satisfy me.

“Not yet,” he replied, moving his mouth even lower.

I moaned as he gently bit my hipbone. He kissed my belly while pushing his digits in deeper, making my back arch.

“Ahh...”

I cried out again as he kissed the tip of my cock. Then, as he continued to finger me, he took me fully into his mouth.

“Ah! Bolt, wait...!”

It felt too good. He was pleasuring me from both sides, and I couldn’t hold back anymore.

“Ahhh!”

Overwhelmed by heat, I came into his mouth. Bolt swallowed it all, then kept sucking and tonguing me. I practically shrieked, my body spasming. As he kept relentlessly teasing my sensitive cock, I kept mumbling “more” and “stop” interchangeably, my hand buried in his hair. My inner walls clenched around his fingers, the intense sensation bringing tears to my eyes.

“No more... I’m gonna come...” I choked out deliriously, unable to think about anything.

Bolt kept bobbing his head up and down until a weak cry tore from my throat as I came a second time. He finally leaned back, pulling his fingers out. My body slumped.

“You’re so cute when you’re such a mess, Louis.”

I sank into the bedsheets, pouting at Bolt’s words. He kissed me, and I realized the bitter taste on his lips must’ve been from my cum.

“I might not be able to go easy on you today,” Bolt said as he opened my legs. “I won’t fall asleep unless I can really feel for myself that you chose to return to my arms.” As he pressed his tip against my prepared entrance, he glanced up at my face. His beautiful golden eyes looked at me with such sorrow, even though I had only been away from him for a few hours. They were misty, signifying that he was speaking from the heart.

“That’s fine. Don’t hold back. We can even have some stamina potions at the ready. Even if I tell you to stop, don’t listen to me. Just do whatever you want. That’d make me the happie— Ah!”

Before I could even finish my sentence, Bolt thrust into me, stealing my breath. He slid in without resistance, and I felt no discomfort.

“Ahh... Mmm...”

He fucked me faster and harder than usual, gradually heightening my pleasure. I loved the way his arms held me tightly, his slightly chapped lips, his toned body, and his voice as he softly called my name. I loved everything about him. I was so glad I’d been able to return to him. I clung to him, pulling him closer, feeling the relief of being home.

“I love you, Bolt.”

“I love you, Louis.”

We spoke almost at the same time, our voices overlapping. I giggled, kissing his smiling lips. I knew he felt as relieved as me.

I moaned as Bolt hit a spot deep inside me, and I clenched around his cock in pleasure. The hot sigh escaping from his lips excited me even further. The atmosphere quickly turned filthy as the wet squelching and our moans filled the otherwise silent room.

I kept Bolt close to me, seeking his warmth. I heard him chuckle against my ear before thrusting harder.

“Ahh... Ngh... Bolt, I can’t...”

“Go on. Come for me. I want to be the only one who can satisfy you like this.”

“You already are... You’re always with me...and we’re married,” I said, my eyes wet with tears of pleasure.

Bolt was staring down at me like a lion cornering his prey. My heart leaped. I loved that look on his face. I purposely clamped down around him, watching his expression twist slightly.

“Don’t look at me like that,” he murmured, picking up the pace.

He bit down on my lips, then pushed his tongue into my mouth. As he continued thrusting, it felt like a lightning bolt had struck my body. All my sounds were muffled by his mouth. My vision whited out, and I felt something wet dripping onto my stomach, but he didn’t stop moving.

“Ah, ahhh... N-No, I’m...!”

Sparks flew before my eyes and my back arched as Bolt fucked me mercilessly. His hands gripped my hips, pinning me down.

His thrusts grew even more brutal. My dick leaked continuously, and the fact that I had no control over my body only increased the thrill.

When I felt something hot spill deep inside me, my body convulsed, overpowered by dizzying pleasure. My arms moved on their own, seeking out Bolt. I weakly pulled him closer, and he leaned forward, kissing my face as I lay there, trembling and trying to catch my breath.

Bolt sighed softly. “That look on your face is way too erotic, Louis. And look at those powerless arms, trying to cling onto me... So cute. But if we keep going, you’re going to have a tough time at school tomorrow.”

As soon as I felt him pull out of me, I wrapped my legs around his waist. More. I want to keep savoring this heat. I want to be one with Bolt for longer.

I must’ve said part of that out loud, as Bolt frowned slightly. After a moment, he kissed me again, placed his hand on my thigh, and murmured, “I can’t just let you sleep when you say things like that...”

Before I knew it, Bolt was wiping my body clean. I must’ve passed out. I felt exhausted and sluggish, struggling to sit up. Eventually, I managed to prop myself up on my elbows and reach for the stamina potion by the bedside. That heavy feeling in my lower abdomen, as if I were stuffed full—could it be because Bolt had come so much inside me? That made me happy.

“Sorry, Louis. I really couldn’t hold back...”

“It was great. I’m glad you desire me that much, and I wanted to connect with you too. I need to work on my stamina...” I downed the potion and my fatigue vanished instantly. “It feels like you’re still inside of me. I love it,” I murmured, patting my belly.

Bolt smirked. “Don’t provoke me right after I fucked you into unconsciousness.”

“You can keep going?”

“Well...yeah.”

“Then you’re not satisfied yet. You only stopped because I passed out.” I sighed, realizing I still had a long way to go before I could keep up with his sexual stamina.

Bolt ruffled my hair. My unhappy expression was reflected in his golden eyes, those tiny fragments of the sun. He was only wearing a loose shirt, which made him even more alluring than usual. You could tell at a glance what he’d just been up to. His messy bangs looked sexy, and the bare skin I could see through the gap in his shirt...

“Hey, Bolt,” I said as I set the empty bottle aside and grabbed his hand.

In a few hours, it’d be dawn. I had to go back to my dorm. But couldn’t I go to school from here, just this once? I pulled him closer at the thought, and he settled on the bed next to me. I straddled him, leaning down to kiss him.

“I’m all recovered, you know?”

“Louis, you’re starting classes tomorrow...”

“I can just take another stamina potion. I’ll be fine, so let’s go again,” I said, pinning him down.

I could feel him getting hard again. He grabbed my hips, grinding me down against him. I grinned, delighted that he wanted more of me. He pulled me into a deep, fierce kiss, filling me with excitement. As I stared down at him, I saw that predatory look enter his eyes again. It seemed like he’d given up on trying to admonish me and was going to keep me company until morning.

I smiled, thinking about how I loved that expression, then savored the next few hours of being as close to him as physically possible.

◇◇◇

I raced past the academy gate, barely making it on time, and ran into a sleepily yawning Alford.

“Did you sleep well?” I asked him.

His exhaustion seemed to disappear at the sound of my voice as he glared at me. “Come here!” he exclaimed, grabbing my arm and pulling me over to a deserted spot.

“We might be late,” I pointed out.

“That’s your fault! You didn’t come back to the dorm yesterday, and I have so much to ask you!”

Alford must’ve stayed up waiting for me to return. But the events of yesterday had probably exhausted him, and he’d fallen asleep at some point.

“Professor Stant said you might not show up today, so I started worrying that something happened again. Why do you look so happy?”

I didn’t realize I was smiling until Alford said that. I pressed my hands to my cheeks.

But I can’t help it. I’d spent all that time affirming my love for Bolt.

“Something seems different about you. Are you okay?” Alford asked.

I leaned over, lowered my voice, and said, “I spent all night having sex with Bolt, so it must be the afterglow.”

Alford turned red as a tomato and froze. “Wha...? Huh...?”

“Thanks for worrying, though. Now let’s get going before we’re late,” I said, taking his hand and dragging him toward the auditorium where the rest of the students were gathering.

Epilogue

Fortuna recovered. All the nobles who took advantage of Raphael were stripped of their peerage and forced to live as commoners. Apparently, they were supposed to be executed for attempting to assassinate me, but the beastmen convinced Raphael to not let them off so easily. Just as the Time Sorcerer predicted, the beastmen were using their power to help the king.

To combat the citizens’ mistrust and the bad rumors, the king began taking walks around the castle town with the beastmen, which quickly improved his reputation. The beastmen were truly an impressive force. Their characteristics were well-known even among the general population. It was no wonder people distrusted the king after all the beastmen left the palace. They must’ve believed he’d been committing misdeeds. Why hadn’t the palace employees noticed that?

The beastmen complained about the poor state of affairs, yet worked quickly to handle matters within the palace, joining hands with those who had clear consciences.

Raphael reported all of this to me in a letter. I wanted to read it to Alford, but he vehemently rejected the idea, claiming that hearing the contents of a letter written by a king was discourteous. In my opinion, he had the right to know what was going on, given the fact he’d gotten wrapped up in the incident.

I hadn’t actually received that letter directly—the academy chairman had passed it on to me. When Alford and I arrived at the student guidance room he’d summoned us to, he was waiting with a grin on his face, holding some kind of fancy envelope. We sat across from him and his smirk widened.

“I have a request from the Adventurer’s Guild asking for you both by name. Will you accept it?” he inquired.

We were puzzled but agreed to hear out the request. To my shock, it asked us to take the kingcraft elective this year. We instantly realized who the request must’ve come from and exchanged wry smiles with each other.

“But why me?” Alford asked.

“Because you seem to have caught the Time Sorcerer’s eye along with Louis,” the chairman replied, dropping a bombshell announcement. “Fortuna is suffering from a shortage of talented people, and the beastmen nominated you. Given the Time Sorcerer’s prophecy and the fact that you’re Stant’s mate, they have no doubts regarding your character.”

I stole a glance at Alford. He hung his head down, and his body began to shake. He already had so much on his mind, like his relationship with Stant and inheriting his family, and now yet another burden had been placed onto his shoulders. He must’ve been in anguish.

“Al...” I murmured, leaning closer to comfort him. But then I noticed his flushed cheeks and realized he was actually holding back a big grin. Well, I’m glad he’s not agonizing after all... I think?

“Since you’re all expecting so much of me, I’ll do my best in kingcraft!” Alford said enthusiastically.

The chairman nodded in satisfaction. Wait, don’t I get a say in this?!

In the end, Alford and I both agreed to take the kingcraft elective. On the first day of class, we headed to the building. Even Alford, who was an aristocrat, was afraid to touch all the luxurious decor inside.

The professor was the same as last year, and he seemed to have some understanding of what was going on. He also taught at Norden’s palace, so I wondered if it was really okay to give him any confidential information.

“Fortuna? I hear it’s doing quite well recently,” he said.

“Oh really?” I tilted my head. “I think their palace is way too noisy.”

Alford giggled. “I heard that the beastman chief is taking care of government affairs while screaming, ‘Behold, Time Sorcerer!’ Professor Stant begged for help in his letter, saying that His Majesty is complaining about the chief being clamorous.”

The professor looked surprised. Indeed, Alford had the latest news on Fortuna. Stant had visited Norden once since the incident but primarily lived in Fortuna nowadays. He’d promised to visit Alford next weekend, so it wouldn’t be that different from the past. The beastman chief had pressured him by saying they needed to fix Fortuna so that Alford could be made the chancellor, which motivated Stant to work hard. They were communicating every day. Alford often took the calls from Stant while he was in my room. (Stant often grumbled at me out of jealousy, but I ignored it.)

After the class, Alford and I began walking home when he showed me a message he’d received from Stant. It was a picture of Raphael looking troubled, and Stant with his arm around Raphael’s shoulders. What in the world? To top it off, the text politely said, “This isn’t cheating.”

I couldn’t stop myself from bursting into laughter. “Aha ha ha! What is he doing?! Poor uncle looks uncomfortable... But they seem to have gotten closer.”

“Right?” Alford said with a smile, putting his terminal into his breast pocket.

After we started taking kingcraft, Alford’s parents received a letter directly from Raphael. It was an official document stating their interest in employing Alford in Fortuna’s palace. His parents were shocked and came all the way to the academy, then had a lengthy discussion with him and the chairman. When he’d brought up the inheritance, his parents of all people were the ones to claim that rejecting such a distinguished offer would be utterly foolish. Just like that, his biggest problem was resolved.

Even though the academic year had only just started, they tearfully told Alford, “We miss you so much, but give it your all at school,” before turning to go.

Alford watched them leave with a small smile and murmured, “I need to stay here until I graduate, but I wish I could visit home...”

I found that a little amusing.

I was receiving regular updates from Raphael, notifying me that the beastmen were working well under him. The Time Sorcerer, posing as a merchant, visited the palace regularly as well. I supposed Raphael still hadn’t realized his true identity. According to Stant, the beastmen found it incredibly awkward whenever Raphael ordered the Time Sorcerer around. When I’d first heard that, I’d laughed my ass off.

A few months passed like that. I took requests from the guild with Bolt as always, continued studying, and lived each day to its fullest. I had promised to come back to Fortuna someday, but not immediately after graduating. I still planned to travel the world with Bolt and enjoy our honeymoon together.

As for Alford, he planned to go to Fortuna right after graduation, and he seemed very happy at the prospect of reuniting with Stant.

◇◇◇

“Bolt, that place has cheaper and tastier skewers, so let’s go there,” I said.

“You got it.”

We were walking through Fresso’s downtown. Bolt allowed me to take his hand and take the lead as he suppressed a smile.

“I see you’re still a penny-pincher,” he remarked.

“Of course. Even a single gal can make a difference. I never want to go hungry again.”

“You’re getting an allowance from His Majesty, aren’t you?”

“I always send it back. He should use that money on Fortuna, not me.”

“You’re so manly, Louis. I love that side of you too.”

“I know,” I replied nonchalantly, though the tips of my ears turned red. I was happy to hear Bolt say he loved me so openly in a public space.

Bolt also knew that whenever I received the allowance, it came with a letter asking me to come to Fortuna as soon as I could, since I had so much to learn. A seat was also waiting for Bolt, and we’d even received a written pledge that nobody would force me to continue the bloodline.

The king had also stayed true to his word, employing Alford as one of his closest advisors. Raphael had proven himself to be a very respectable king who could do the job right if those around him acted responsibly.

On more than one occasion, I found myself thinking, There’s no way he’s going to actually give me the throne. If I were to return to Fortuna with Bolt, I’d probably feel uncomfortable at first, though I supposed I’d settle eventually. However, that wouldn’t be happening anytime soon—

The golden sunlight burned our bodies. We hid inside Rudo’s Adventurer’s Guild to take our meal.

Bolt and I had begun traveling right after my graduation, and we’d already visited many different lands. We were both platinum-ranked adventurers now and often received requests that asked for us by name. Thanks to that, we were able to earn even more money. If we combined our savings, we’d be able to live comfortably and indulge in whatever we wanted for quite some time.

“Request for you. Travel and all expenses are covered by the client. The objective is to defeat a large gold-ranked monster in Fortuna.” None other than the supervisor read as he passed us the request in Rudo’s guild.

I shot him an inquisitive look, wondering what he was doing all the way out here, but he completely ignored me.

“Go on, accept it,” he insisted, pushing the form into my hands.

The client was Raphael Grande Nove Fortuna. A gold-ranked monster had spawned, but Fortuna had no gold-ranked adventurers, so he wanted us to come and slay it. The reward was a stay at the royal palace, a ministerial rank, medals of honor, and a seat as one of the Royal Guard.

“Did such a strong monster really spawn there?” I asked with suspicion.

The supervisor grinned and nodded. “You’re the only ones who can defeat it,” he claimed.

Bolt and I exchanged a look.

“A while back, Stant told me he had my family’s graves rebuilt and His Eminence came to personally perform a memorial service,” Bolt said. “Stant asked me to come and pay my respects.”

“And Alford’s been telling me he’s lonely and that he wants to see me again,” I said.

It was obvious everyone was trying to get us to return to Fortuna. Under the silent pressure of the supervisor’s cheerful smile, I let out a sigh of resignation.

“This reward has to be a joke,” I murmured.

“Nope, it’s dead serious,” he replied.

“Why are you so happy?”

“Any good boss would be happy to see the people under his wing climbing the ladder.”

“‘Climbing the ladder’? Is that what this is?”

“Of course.”

“Why are we being offered such a ridiculous reward?” I grumbled quietly.

“The monster is just that strong, you see,” the supervisor answered with a grin. “No adventurers in Fortuna can handle it. Just accept it already.”

“I feel like we’re being backed into a corner,” Bolt said.

“Yep,” I said.

“I don’t want to join the Royal Guard, anyway. I’m your personal knight, Louis.”

“It’s only offered as a reward, so I guess you can refuse it?” I suggested.

“In that case, we can just refuse the request itself because the reward doesn’t appeal to us,” Bolt argued. “Am I wrong?”

We discussed the matter quietly for a while and once we made up our minds, we turned to the supervisor. He’d been listening and sighed as he gave us an exasperated look.

“Give up already. Fortuna’s my birthplace too, you know,” he said. “If you ask nicely, the reward can be adjusted to your preferences, so just accept the request. I’ll even cover the travel expenses since I’ll be getting you there through my teleportation magic. You’ll be paid the amount equivalent to the distance traveled.”

I was irritated, but I still perked up slightly at those words. Bolt chuckled at the sight.

“So we’re all from Fortuna, huh?” Bolt said.

“Yes, indeed,” the supervisor responded. “Louis, surely you’d want to slay the monster before it wrecks your homeland, hmm?”

I clicked my tongue. Raphael had officially reinstated my Fortuna citizenship. As such, I was no longer Louis the orphan, but Prince Louis Grande Fortuna.

“Uncle’s just acting as he pleases,” I muttered.

“And why shouldn’t he? Besides, you wouldn’t believe how happy His Majesty looked when he signed that form.”

It frustrated me that I couldn’t refuse after hearing something like that. I myself had felt happy when I’d read the document stating my new identity and the fact Raphael was now my legal guardian. The supervisor’s words made my chest feel warm.

Bolt took my hand. “All right. Since our family’s in trouble, let’s go beat up that monster. And we’ll take money instead of rank as our reward.”

I placed my hand over his. “Okay,” I replied.

We smiled at each other, deciding to return to our homeland.

Extra Chapter: The Third Year’s Extracurricular Class

Although Alford and I had been abducted and involved in Fortuna’s troubles right before the new school year started, we managed to return to Arneval Academy in time and began our classes.

As usual, I’d taken as many electives as possible, cramming my schedule full. Apparently because of me and Alford, more students were taking on larger elective workloads, for which the chairman thanked us. Indeed, I’d noticed that fewer students seemed to be aimlessly strolling around or going home early. Some of the electives used to have almost no students, but now the classrooms looked nearly full. I was glad I’d managed to get some one-on-one training in the previous years, though.

The lessons carried on smoothly, and our knowledge increased. Shen, who used to be in charge of the secondary library, had graduated and become a receptionist at the Royal Library. He’d taken the job with high hopes, as after working for three years, he’d be able to move to an admin position, where he’d be able to buy all his favorite books again.

Alford and I would be graduating this year. My favorite part of the whole third year was the extracurricular lesson with the knights, because we’d be patrolling the forest, meaning I could be with Bolt. We’d run into each other by coincidence last year, but I was looking forward to spending the day with him and under his guidance by design.

Of course, we still met up on my days off. However, I was excited by the prospect of doing something different from the usual.

I was sulking in front of the chairman and supervisor. As it turned out, the supervisor had a request from the guild for me, asking me to participate in the event not as a student, but as a gold-ranked adventurer. Few adventurers in Norden were able to work with students. Typically, they would summon a few adventurers from abroad, but this year, our western neighbor had a massive infestation of monsters, so most adventurers had gone there to help.

“Do you remember that gold-ranked adventurer from the incident Bolt mediated?” the supervisor asked.

“Yeah, I guess. I remember thinking I didn’t want to be like him,” I replied.

The supervisor nodded happily. “Do you want to participate in the academy event with him?”

“Hell no,” I replied, then my eyes widened. If the supervisor had asked that, did that mean that man was the only adventurer left? I frowned, causing the supervisor to nod again.

“You and Bolt were also requested by the western country, but I rejected it since you’re still a student, and Bolt isn’t accepting any long-term solo projects. Dealing with that infestation would take at least a month, you see.”

I was grateful he’d refused the requests in our name, though I’d definitely accept similar jobs once I graduated.

“We considered delaying the event with the knights, but they said they were only available at this time,” the chairman explained. “We can’t just cancel it outright, since we’d be taking a career opportunity from the students who aren’t heirs.”

That made sense. I knew the knights used that event as a scouting opportunity. Without that, the second and third sons might end up unemployed.

“I was looking forward to this so much...” I murmured, unable to find it in myself to either agree to or reject the proposal. “I really enjoyed participating in the event as a student.”

The main reason I’d been so excited this year was the thought I could take a class with Bolt, not that I’d say that out loud. But if Bolt had decided to head to the western country, I would drop everything and go with him. School was fun, but only because Bolt was always nearby. The brothers knew that too, so they were probably able to read between the lines of my words.

Bolt had said he liked how I looked in the uniform. I wanted to show it off to him. But if I participated as an adventurer, I’d undoubtedly be assigned a different sector than him. Last year, the third-year teams had one knight and one adventurer each. If we were split, I wouldn’t be able to complete the event with Bolt by my side. I really didn’t want that. I’d been so excited about this event...

“Hearing you say that makes me feel bad,” the supervisor muttered.

“What about Sebal? He could look after the students,” I suggested.

“He’s already signed up for the event, but we’re still short two or three people.”

“Can’t a few extra knights join, then? If the teams were made a bit bigger and included one extra knight each, surely it would work.”

“That would be hard with only the third circle involved. Those joining aren’t just standard knights—they’re ranked platoon officers or higher. Think about it, could a fresh recruit truly guide students properly?”

“No, I guess not. Unless they’re truly exceptional.”

“People like that get snatched up for top positions right away, you know.”

In conclusion, the adventurers were in a bind.

“Please give me some time to think,” I said at last, lowering my head.

“Of course,” the chairman and supervisor replied in unison.

◇◇◇

“...and that’s what they told me. And here I was, looking forward to spending the event with you,” I grumbled, pouting.

Bolt and I were sitting on the bed in his inn room. He was listening to my complaints with amusement, even though there was nothing funny about it.

“I even considered giving up on all this and just going to the western country with you, but I changed my mind once I remembered it’d take a whole month,” I said.

“It wouldn’t pay well, anyway,” Bolt responded. “They’re summoning gold-ranks from all over the continent. If we answered the summons, we’d only earn about as much as slaying monsters within reach by train from Perla. The event with the knights will pay better, and it’s safer too.”

“I see... I didn’t even ask how much they pay.”

“That’s not like you, Louis. You always ask about the reward. Something wrong?” he asked, ruffling my hair.

I held his hand down and looked up. “I was really looking forward to spending the event with you, so I was bewildered when they asked me to join as an adventurer. I didn’t even think about the pay. I just said I’d rather participate as a student. Ugh...” I moaned in disappointment.

Bolt placed his hand behind my head, holding me in place as he kissed me. My pitiful groan was swallowed by his mouth.

“You’re so cute it hurts, Louis,” Bolt whispered.

I frowned. “No, I’m not... I don’t get you at all.”

“It’s fine. I’m happy being the only one who gets it,” he replied, continuing to kiss me over and over.

I surrendered myself to him as his lips moved lower to my neck. He undid the front of my shirt, his rough hand slipping under. I flinched as he lightly bit my collarbone. Slowly, he pushed me down against the sheets. As I gazed up at him, I thought that he looked even more dazzling and sexy than usual.

When I whispered that, Bolt chuckled. “No, I’m not,” he retorted with a truly alluring smirk on his lips.

That’s fine. I can be the only one who gets it.

Thinking an echo of his earlier sentiment, I wrapped my arms around his neck.

“Listen, Louis. Even if you participate in the event as a student, they probably won’t assign you to my team. In fact, it’s much more likely that we’d be put on different teams to avoid a power imbalance.”

“Really?”

“Silver-ranks are participating this year. There’s no way two gold-ranks would be put onto one team together. So don’t you think you’d be better off joining as an adventurer? You’ll be allowed to use your terminal, and bring your own weapons and armor,” Bolt explained while undressing me.

He had a point. As a student, I’d have to wield the sword provided by the academy. It’d break right away if I used my enhancement magic, so it’d be difficult for me to make use of it. My current weapon was the strongest sword the blacksmith from town could make, able to easily cut down even powerful monsters.

“But still, I was so excited...” I murmured as I clung to Bolt.

He chuckled. “You’re seriously so cute. Go on, be more selfish in front of me,” he whispered into my ear, causing me to submit to his allure completely.

I spent my weekend being showered in affection and compliments. As soon as the new week began, I wasted no time in ambushing the chairman.

“About what we discussed the other day—can you clarify the compensation? And if I participate as an adventurer, are there any uniform requirements?” I asked without even so much as a greeting.

He didn’t seem to mind at all. “Ah, so you agree to do it. Excellent.”

The chairman explained that he’d prefer for me to wear my school uniform with my guild rank badge attached to it, but I was allowed to bring my own weapons. The reward for the day was a considerable sum. As the Adventurer’s Guild, the Arneval Academy, and the Order all provided funding for the event, there was a system in place to ensure that all participating adventurers would be fairly compensated. After all, if the reward wasn’t worth it, the adventurers wouldn’t bother participating and would simply choose to hunt monsters instead.

“I’ll do it,” I said. It wasn’t that I was blinded by the money. Rather, Bolt had made a sound argument and convinced me.

With that, it was officially decided that I’d be joining the event as an adventurer.

◇◇◇

Alford chose administrative work once again this year. While we left the dorm together, he told me with a shy smile that Stant was going to be working in the knights’ headquarters again. I wondered if he’d cause another uproar. I’d be sure to get the details out of Alford later.

In front of a crowd of students stood the knights. On the side were the adventurers, whom I joined. Doma, who was with the students, stared at me wide-eyed when he noticed me there. I had my gold rank badge pinned by my chest, but I was wearing the academy-issued knight uniform, so everyone was confused.

Bolt stood next to me, whispering that I looked amazing in the uniform. I stifled a giggle. He had slightly tidier clothes and equipment on him than usual, as well as his favorite coat with high defensive stats. The fabric was woven from the silk of the Eden’s Spider, a rare gold-ranked monster, and it was decorated with magic stones and mithril. The outfit practically screamed that Bolt was a super-rich, highly ranked adventurer. In short, he looked really cool.

The students were paying more attention to Bolt than the knights. I could hear them whispering things like, “Do adventurers really earn that much?” It made me smirk.

Bolt usually didn’t wear that coat, since he claimed he wouldn’t slay any monsters if he was worried about getting dirty. However, the supervisor had commanded him to wear it, saying he wanted to encourage more students to become adventurers. Apparently, Bolt would get a bonus payment for it.

“The chairman made me wear their uniform—should I have asked for a bonus too?” I murmured.

Bolt hid his mouth with his hand, stifling a laugh.

Crap. I’m too relaxed because Bolt’s with me.

I stiffened my face and fixed my posture right as the knights finished their explanation. The students would now be split into teams. Bolt and I moved to our designated areas, heading in different directions. I was sure this would’ve happened even if I’d joined the event as a student.

Looking at the map, gold-ranked adventurers were spread out at nearly equal intervals. Most of the silver-ranks were assigned to the northern region, where the monsters were weaker. It was all well thought out.

Bolt was assigned the southernmost region, while I was slightly to the west of him. Okay, this is worth the pay. The students were all from my year, and most of them knew my personality by now, so it should be relatively easy. Nobody tried to mess with me these days.

I stood behind the knight in charge of my team as the students lined up in front of him. There were five of them. Along with me and the knight, our team consisted of seven people total. One of the students was Doma, who waved at me enthusiastically. I shot him an exasperated glance.

The knight held a brief meeting before we headed out. When he spotted my badge, his eyes glittered and he muttered, “Wow” under his breath. He then cleared his throat, getting himself back on track.

“Listen, everyone,” he began. “We’ll be patrolling deep into the woods today. We’ll be heading west of here, accompanied by the gold-ranked adventurer, Mr. Louis. He’s a powerful adventurer who achieved a gold rank in record time, so rest assured you’re in good hands.”

The students nodded as if to say they already knew that much. Now that I looked them over again, I realized they were all students from the swordsmanship elective. Even for the academy, they were the big guns. They all admired Doma, and since I’d been able to easily parry him, none of them said anything bad about me either.

The place we were headed to occasionally spawned silver-ranked monsters that took real ability to slay. However, I believed Doma and the rest would be fine. Since I was slightly worried, I decided to give them a warning.

“Just don’t get hurt. But in the event that you do, I have Alford’s potions on me, so don’t worry,” I said.

“That’s reassuring.”

The students were excited. Alford’s potions had unmatched taste, and there were plenty of students and teachers at the academy interested in purchasing them at a high price.

On high alert, we entered the forest. Our mission was to look out for various things, such as unusual monsters spawning in the area, any strange occurrences, shoddy traps, or people lost in the woods. It was unlikely for people to venture this deep into the forest, though. Occasionally, novice adventurers went too far in and had to be rescued by the knights, but that was about it.

The real trouble started when there were monsters beyond the knights’ capabilities. If a gold-ranked monster spawned, a request would be sent to the guild to have adventurers hunt it down. If it was particularly aggressive and a threat to the town, an emergency signal would be sent, and the knights would be forced to engage with it. Some even lost their lives in such cases, so staying alert was key.

The knight was explaining everything to the students as we went. For example, they had to report to him right away if they found a prohibited trap. Specialized knights would handle the removal. If any monsters were caught in it, it was also up to the knights to deal with them. Adventurers were supposed to report them to the knights and not intervene.

I realized that the knights and adventurers had clearly delineated jobs. Us adventurers can really take it easy, huh? I thought as I took up the rear, when I sensed that something was off.

“Everyone, stop.”

The team froze at my words. We were already quite deep in the woods, so the other teams were out of sight.

“What’s wrong, Mr. Louis?” the knight asked.

I wasn’t sure how to reply. I just felt that something wasn’t right. I’d experienced this same feeling of unease very recently.

“Something about the forest feels off today,” I said.

Last week, a monster unusual for this area had been discovered here and we’d gone out to slay it. It had been an urgent matter, since if we hadn’t taken immediate action, the ecosystem would’ve been thrown off-balance. Bolt and I had both been confused as to why a monster that lived farther down south would appear up here. What if there were more of them?

I turned to my team. “I heard the knights culled a large monster yesterday. What was it?”

The knight paused in thought. “It was a monster that’s not often seen around these parts. It was strong, but three knights took it down, so it should be safe.”

“Was it a monster that usually lives in the south?”

“I believe so. I wasn’t there to dispatch it, so I don’t know the details.”

That must’ve been the source of my unease.

“We shouldn’t go any farther in this direction. I slew the same kind of monster with Bolt, but it wasn’t easy. If it took three knights to kill one, then even ten students won’t be enough. I won’t be able to fight it while protecting all of you.”

Doma’s face paled. “If it’s too much even for you, then we really shouldn’t go there. I don’t want to take the risk.”

“You’re right,” said one of the other students, the rest of them agreeing with Doma.

Glad that I’d spoken up, I glanced at the knight. It was his call, but I’d really rather not face that monster with this team. Bolt and I had managed, but fighting while protecting those around us was a whole other story.

“Let’s send out a signal and head to the designated emergency assembly point,” the knight decided. “We can send a request to the guild asking for the monster to be slain later.”

“Got it. I’ll ask for a large reward,” I replied.

The knight smiled wryly, instructing the students on where to go.

I noticed a thin line of purple smoke in the sky. It signified an enraged monster and an emergency, and it was coming from where Bolt’s team was. When that flare was sent up, the knights were supposed to prioritize protecting the students, while adventurers prioritized slaying the monster.

“What timing... I’m going to head there. Doma, follow the knight’s orders and guide the other students,” I said. The meaning behind every signal had been explained to all of us, so I was relieved to see the students obeying without question.

“Got it,” Doma replied. “Be careful, Louis. I’d rather go with you and lend you my power, but I’m still nowhere near your level, so if this is gonna be tough for you, I know I’m better off staying behind.”

“Honestly, it’d reassure me to know you’re leading the students to safety and protecting them,” I said with a shrug, making Doma smile.

We bumped our fists together. “Be alert,” Doma said.

“I know.”

After notifying the knight, I was freed from babysitting duties and went full adventurer mode. First, I had to check the exact situation. Thankfully, the trees in this area were tall, so I enhanced my body with magic and jumped up. I leaped from branch to branch, then from one tree to another until I got a good vantage point.

In the distance, I could see people battling a monster. Trees were swaying and dust was kicking up. Bolt was probably using his magic.

Having confirmed the direction, I jumped back down to the ground. I was about to head toward the smoke when I realized my team was still in the same spot. I heard them whispering.

“He can do that, and this monster is still too much for him? Just how strong is it...?”

“Louis is kinda scary...”

I raised my voice. “Get going already!”

The students hurriedly did as they were told.

I breathed a sigh of relief that I’d brought my own sword today, then channeled magic through my whole body and began sprinting.

It didn’t take me long to reach the scene of the battle. By the time I arrived, the monster had already used up all its strength and was on the verge of vanishing. There were students who’d failed to escape, a knight protecting them, and another adventurer who must’ve run here upon spotting the smoke signal. As I joined the group, I saw Bolt kneeling on the ground after delivering the killing blow to the monster.

“Bolt!” I exclaimed, rushing toward him right as his body swayed. I stretched out my arms, helping to keep him upright. His face was covered in cold sweat. “Sorry I didn’t get here sooner.”

He glanced up at me as I held him, smiling weakly. “I screwed up... Bet I’m heavy, huh? My bad...”

“No, I used the enhancement spell, so you’re light as a feather. Rest here. I’ll get a potion.”

“All right... Man, I’m drenched in that monster’s spit...”

I frowned, scanning his body and noticing that his legs were disintegrating. I quickly set him down on flat ground, taking out a high potion and an antidote potion from my waist bag. I made him drink the antidote, then poured the other bottle over his legs. His open flesh began closing up, and some color instantly returned to his face. I breathed a sigh of relief.

The southern monster didn’t have particularly strong offensive abilities or tough skin, but its body fluids were acidic, which made it dangerous. Touching its spit or blood caused your skin to melt. The toxin seeped into the wound, and if you didn’t take immediate action, it could be lethal. This wasn’t the kind of toxin adventurers usually carried antidotes for, which was why I’d told my team earlier that it’d be impossible for me to fight the monster while protecting them.

I looked around. The knights were giving the proper treatment to those affected by the acid. I was glad they’d been informed about various monsters and ways to treat specific injuries.

Last week, when Bolt and I had faced this same kind of monster, I had been the one affected by the acid. Some of it had gotten on my arm, and though we’d poured a potion over it right away, my arm had remained numb for three days. Even the antidote hadn’t helped with that, and I had a tough time gripping my pen during classes. I’d been relieved when the numbness had finally gone away completely after a week.

The acid had been all over Bolt’s thigh, so it was possible his leg would be numb for a long time. If that were the case, he wouldn’t even be able to go about his daily life, let alone go adventuring.

“I hope no more of them show up,” I murmured.

“It’s fine now,” Bolt replied, voice slightly quieter than usual. “Because of the monster infestation in the west, the monsters living to the south were forced out of their territory and made their way here. The situation in the west should be handled by now, so the monsters shouldn’t show up here anymore.”

“I’m glad to hear that, but this is not fine. You’re hurt.”

“Compared to what you went through last week, I’m not doing too bad.”

“I only got a tiny bit of that acid on me, but your whole leg got covered in it! It’s not even comparable!”

I recalled that no matter what medicine I’d tried, the feeling in my arm wouldn’t come back. Bolt was probably going to be in the same situation.

“I couldn’t even hold a pen properly, so there’s no way you’ll be able to walk,” I said.

“I’ll figure something out... Don’t worry,” Bolt replied, ruffling my hair. His arm felt much weaker than usual, which made my heart tighten.

It was good news that more of these monsters wouldn’t show up again, but as someone who’d experienced the long-term symptoms of the acid, I knew this situation was far from fine.

The knights decided to call off the rest of the training and instructed the students to return to the assembly point. They and the uninjured students assisted those who’d been hit by the acid. Everyone was prioritizing getting away from this place.

Bolt, who’d fought at the forefront and had needed the most extensive treatment, couldn’t even stand up by himself. He was strong, much stronger than me—enough that he’d been able to slay that monster while keeping everyone else safe. That was why I hadn’t been worried, convinced that he couldn’t get hurt.

However, that was just wishful thinking. No matter how strong he was, Bolt was still a human made of flesh and blood. What if we hadn’t had the appropriate potions on us, and the wound would’ve caused long-term damage? What if the monster had landed a fatal blow? The thought made me feel sick. I wanted to beat myself up for even allowing myself to think about it.

“Bolt...” I whispered, slipping my body under his arm and supporting his back.

“Thanks. I gotta say, this is kinda rough. Is this how you felt last week? Hmm...? What’s with that look on your face?”

“I just... I just didn’t think you could get hurt...”

“This only happened because I made a mistake. Now that I know what you went through, I’m really sorry I couldn’t do anything to help you, Louis.”

“I told you, I was fine. I’m so clumsy that it hardly made a difference, anyway.”

“I wanted to stay strong in front of you. I’m pathetic...” Bolt muttered bitterly as he sat up.

I enhanced my body with magic. Thankfully, I still had plenty of magic left, so I could cast the spell numerous times. As Bolt stood up on one leg, leaning some of his weight against me, I bent down and scooped up his legs, holding him up in my arms.

“Wha— Louis?!” he exclaimed in a panic.

“Hold on tight,” I said as I began walking, planting my feet firmly on the ground.

“Uh... Isn’t this a bit pathetic?”

“But it’s the only way to get you out of here without straining your body.”

“I guess...”

Bolt sighed in resignation. I kept walking with him in my arms. The others glanced in our direction. The students looked shocked, murmuring among themselves.

“Hey, you see that?”

“Wow...”

I supposed that seeing a slight person like me holding a much larger man in my arms might’ve looked strange. But thanks to the enhancement spell, I wasn’t struggling at all.

“Mr. Louis, is Mr. Bolt all right?” asked a worried knight.

“The monster’s acid made his leg go numb, so I’m gonna carry him,” I replied without hesitation.

The knight stole a glance at Bolt, who shot him a strained smile. I knew the knights had brought a stretcher they could use to carry him, but I wanted to carry him myself. I had better maneuverability, after all.

So, with Bolt in my arms, I made my way back to the assembly point.

Bolt and I caused quite the commotion when we made it to the assembly point. The gathering of third-year students stared at us.

Bolt stirred awkwardly. “I think you can set me down now, Louis.”

“Only if you’re sure you can walk properly.”

He sighed in response. I knew one of his legs was completely immobile, so there was no way he’d be fine on his own. The best option was for me to keep holding him in case something happened and we needed to run.

“I don’t wanna burden you,” Bolt argued. “I know I’m heavy...”

“I earned the right to take care of you when we got married,” I retorted with a pout.

Bolt covered his face with his hand. “Man...”

After confirming that all students had returned safely, the knight in charge informed us that the event would be ending early. With our strongest fighter—Bolt—in no condition to fight, there was no other option. The other adventurers who’d gone to the areas with weaker monsters, like Sebal, cast Bolt worried looks. Bolt clicked his tongue when he saw that, though I had no idea why.

Doma gave me a strange look when he saw who I was carrying. “So there are monsters out there that can hurt even a gold-rank this badly...”

“Yeah, but the numbness will go away in a week,” I responded.

“How do you know?”

“Because I got hit with this last week.”

Doma’s eyes widened. “Is that why you dropped that book in class? I thought that was weird, since you usually insist books are treasures and handle them carefully. Why didn’t you say anything?! I would’ve helped you out, you oaf!”

Bolt laughed at Doma’s angry scolding. “You have a good friend,” he told me.

I felt a tingle in my chest and groaned to hide my embarrassment. “This guy takes up so much of my time, always challenging me to duels,” I said, jerking my chin at Doma.

“Of course I do!” he shouted. “I wanna get as good as you, Louis!”

Bolt laughed again.

“Anyway,” I said. “I’ll need to take some time off school. Can you tell the teachers for me, Doma?”

“Huh?” He paused, but after glancing at Bolt, he understood and nodded. “Sure.”

Bolt couldn’t walk, so I had to become his legs. I had no time for school.

No other strong monsters appeared, so we made it back to Perla safely. When the office-based knights saw the state of Bolt, they couldn’t hide their shock. His strength was known even among the admins, so they were bewildered at the thought of a monster strong enough to knock him down.

The knight commander was so pale he seemed on the verge of fainting, which made Bolt chuckle derisively.

“We need to get you to the sickbay,” the commander said, trying to reach for him.

I kicked him away, tightening my grip around Bolt protectively.

“Sorry about that,” Bolt said with a laugh, though he didn’t sound very apologetic. He had nothing to apologize for, anyway.

“Louis! Bolt!”

I turned around at the sound of that voice. Alford was running in our direction, looking worried, with Stant right behind him. The foxman’s mouth fell open at the sight of Bolt. After a moment, he pulled out his terminal and took a picture of him in my arms.

“Stant, you bastard!” Bolt protested.

“It’s not every day you get beat like this, Bolt! This picture is priceless... Little Louis holding you up!” Stant exclaimed with an obnoxious cackle. Then, he produced a potion from his bag and handed it to Bolt. “This is the work of a Large Acid Boa, eh? I heard they’ve been migrating here from down south. Their venom contains a unique neurotoxin. This potion will help with the numbness, so drink up. I’ll take that photo as payment.”

Despite being irritated by Stant’s smirk, Bolt took the potion and downed it in one go. I could tell that strength returned to his leg immediately. When I finally set him down, he stood on his own without any trouble.

“Wow. He recovered right away,” I remarked. I was glad to see that he was fine now, though I’d secretly thought that holding him was kind of nice. Still, the most important thing was that he was all better. I smiled as I watched him test his footing, but he suddenly grabbed Stant.

“Why didn’t I know that this potion existed?!” Bolt shouted.

Stant looked perplexed. “Wh-What? It’s made using ingredients found only in the beastmen village. Humans don’t know about it. And these monsters hardly appear in this country.”

“You could’ve told me that last week,” Bolt muttered bitterly.

My smile grew. When my arm had been numb, Bolt had been so worried, asking me to take time off school so he could care for me. But besides being unable to put much strength into my arm, I was completely unhurt, so I insisted that I was fine and returned to the dorm. For the entire week, Bolt was constantly sending me messages. I was glad that he was so worried for me, so I didn’t mind not recovering right away, but I’d kept that fact to myself.

However, when our positions were reversed, I felt so worried about Bolt that I didn’t want to go to school. This must’ve been how Bolt had felt last week. I would’ve been upset if he’d dismissed my feelings. I needed to reflect on that.

“I’m glad you’re all better, Bolt,” I said. “But I do wish I could’ve been your legs for a while...”

“Now I understand why Alford looked so uncomfortable when you carried him,” Bolt muttered.

Alford squeaked, his face flushing. I’d only picked him up back then out of necessity.

“So, what you’re saying is you wanted to keep carrying me, huh?” Bolt asked.

“Yep.”

He sighed. “Give me a break...”

I made a sound of protest as Bolt turned to me and scooped me up in his arms, the same way I’d done to him earlier. Losing my balance, I clung to his neck, our faces suddenly much closer.

Bolt gave me a wicked smirk. “I’m all good now, so I can be your legs instead.”

I blinked, held up in his powerful arms. He didn’t need any enhancement spells, using his own strength to carry me. He’d been so weak only moments ago, so I felt even happier now. His strength struck my heart, and I tightened my grip on him. I couldn’t fight back my grin.

“You look happy... Can’t you act a bit more embarrassed?” he asked.

“I’m glad you’re able to stand by yourself, and I’m happy you’re carrying me like this. What’s there to be embarrassed about?” I responded, kissing his cheek.

He chuckled. “You really are stronger than me.”

His murmur resounded pleasantly in my ears, making my gaze soften. I whispered, “I love you,” into his ear, placing one more kiss on his cheek.

Although the event ended early, it instilled a heightened sense of awareness for unusual dangers in the students, so it was a success. This was mostly thanks to the rumor that spread among them that there existed a monster that even Bolt, whom the knights respected, suffered injuries serious enough that he couldn’t walk.

“It’s all because they saw you carrying Bolt,” Alford said with a wry smile.

Apparently the sight of a small guy like me carrying a large man like Bolt had made quite the impression on everyone. I argued that I could probably lift Doma with one arm. In response, the boy ran off to a place I couldn’t reach, his face practically begging me to refrain.

“Anyway, I don’t think I could function without Bolt by my side,” I said.

The first time we’d encountered that monster, we’d defeated it together before it could injure us too badly with its acid. I’d only been affected because some of its blood had spurted onto my arm when I’d landed the killing blow. If I had been with him today, I was sure we could’ve defeated the monster while sparing Bolt any pain.

“The biggest reward is that he’s fine,” I murmured.

But I couldn’t help worrying. What if there were any long-term effects? What if he became unable to walk after all? The monster may have been slain, but the risk still remained. Just like the students, I had been reminded of how terrifying monsters could be, and how helpless a single person was against them.

I had to get stronger—strong enough to protect Bolt.

Later, the supervisor informed me that while the academy had been harping about the strength of monsters, the people at the guild were gossiping that I was more powerful than the southern monsters. Now, even more people wanted to challenge me to strength contests.

They were so persistent that I decided to put up a sign that said “Ten thousand gal if I beat you.” This ended up being even more profitable than fighting some second-rate monsters. In the end, Bolt and I fled the guild, deciding not to show our faces there again until we’d spent every last gal.

Extra Chapter: “Dear Louis”

Dear Louis,

I now live in the Noble Quarter, a district not far from the palace. Professor Stant is a good cook, and he makes my meals every day.

My work at the palace is completely different from what my father prepared me for. I have countless things to learn, so every day is hectic. Regardless, I feel content.

I wonder where you are and what you are doing? I imagine you’re with Bolt, earning money. Are you hunting down big monsters? Powerful ones appear here sometimes too. When they do, the beastman chief gets very excited and rushes out of the palace. For some reason, monsters strong enough to obstruct work are a source of joy to him.

Lord Regalo occasionally shirks his duties to visit the church for tea. I find it curious that His Eminence is so deferential toward him.

When do you plan to visit? I want you to enjoy your time with Bolt, so please don’t worry about me, but I think I ought to tell you: I miss you very much.

Take care, my dearest friend.

Alford

I pressed a button on my terminal, and the message sent instantly. I put the device into my breast pocket and stood from the courtyard bench I’d been sitting on. I paused to stretch, then began walking, knowing I had to return to my work.

I felt my terminal vibrate, indicating I’d received a reply. If it came that quickly, it must’ve just been a word or two, which made me a little sad.

My workplace—an office within the palace—was a chaotic space where senior officials mingled with beastmen. The room furthest down was His Majesty’s office, where he and the beastman chief, Lord Moa, handled government affairs. Sometimes we heard Lord Moa yelling from behind the door, but everyone was used to it by now, so nobody reacted.

I sat at my desk and took out my terminal, checking the messages section.

“I’m in Soleil now. I’m in a party with His Highness Fordial.”

I closed the screen, then opened it again. His Highness Fordial? The fourth prince of Soleil? It couldn’t be, I thought, rereading the message, certain I must’ve gotten it wrong. I stared hard at the screen, squinting, but the text didn’t change. So Louis was in a party with a member of the Soleil royal family?

“Since Louis is the prince of Fortuna, he can be in parties like that... I think?” I murmured under my breath without thinking.

Kris, a cat beastwoman sitting next to me, looked over at me, her ears twitching. “Party? Is His Majesty planning one?”

“No, no. I just got a message from a friend.”

“Ahh, I see. An adventurer friend?”

“Y-Yes.”

It was commonplace that the term “party” brought to mind adventurers. I was registered as one myself, and I knew how strong Louis was, but to think who he had in his party...

I let out a sigh right as the office door opened. Professor Stant, whom I’d last seen this morning, entered. He was a foxman and my beloved spouse. As soon as he spotted me, he spread his arms and walked over to me.

“Al! I missed you so much. How about you quit civil service and move to the apothecary wing? I told His Majesty you have a promising future and pleaded with him directly, but he wouldn’t budge.” Professor Stant pulled me into his arms, his warm, fluffy cheek rubbing against mine.

“Stant!” Kris snapped. “Stop trying to steal Alford! We don’t have anyone who could fill the gap he’d leave behind!”

“You’re so stingy, Kris. Don’t you try to keep me from my Al.”

“Work and relationships need to be separate!”

Professor Stant clicked his tongue, hugging me again. “I look forward to seeing you tonight,” he whispered into my ear, then went off to His Majesty’s office.

My chest felt a bit hot. I decided to put off the matter with Louis and resumed my work. I concentrated for a while, handling paperwork, until I got to a document that needed the king’s approval. I stood up from my chair with the document in hand.

“Going to the king’s office? Mind taking this with you?” Kris asked.

“Not at all,” I replied, accepting another document from her.

I walked over to the door and knocked. The chief’s voice echoed from the other side, permitting entry. I stepped through.

“Pardon me. Your Majesty, would you please take a look at—”

I lifted my head, my eyes landing on the king’s troubled face. He really looked so much like Louis.

“Rut leave...?” His Majesty muttered, making me freeze up in shock.

Rut? My expression must have matched the king’s.

Professor Stant caught the look on my face and grinned. “Yep,” he replied with a nod. “This country still hasn’t formalized it, right? Nobody’s in rut right now, so we’re getting by, but if we don’t sort this out soon, it’ll be real tough for us beastmen. Ruts are very important, you see.”

“Important, are they...?”

While the king looked dumbfounded, Professor Stant clapped his hands.

“They are indeed! You humans don’t have mating seasons, huh? Chief, what’s your take?”

“You’re pretty close to your rut, aren’t you, Stant?” the chief responded.

“I’ve felt this heat building up in my abdomen—I think it’ll start next week. So you see, Your Majesty, you must formalize it so we can take extended time off whenever we need it,” the professor urged.

His Majesty frowned deeply. “Extended time off? Sorry, but I have no idea what these ‘ruts’ are. I’m aware that beastmen have mating seasons, but not what they involve, how long they last, or how the beastmen deal with them,” he said.

Professor Stant groaned. “It varies between different species. The longest it can last is a month.”

The chief nodded. “That’s correct. Though if one partner conceives, the rut will almost always end.”

“Well, there’ll be no conceiving in my case, so I’ll have to shut myself in until I’m satisfied,” Stant added.

The king paused. “Chancellor, see to it that the system is swiftly adjusted to suit your needs.” He still didn’t seem to understand the details, so he handed the matter over to the chief.

The chief nodded, perhaps thinking this was for the best. “Very well. Here’s the general proposal: For the first two weeks, we guarantee eighty percent of the normal wage. Forms can be sent after the fact, provided they’re filled out properly. The adolescents can get sudden, unpredictable ruts, so we need to take that into account. If a longer leave is needed, we’ll guarantee sixty percent of the wage for the following two weeks. If a child is conceived, we’ll also give a congratulatory payment. That’s how it works in our village.”

His Majesty looked surprised. I was also astonished by the cultural differences between us and the beastmen. Only now did Professor Stant’s words about his own rut register in my brain.

“That’s quite considerate,” the king commented.

“Children are a treasure,” the chief replied.

“They certainly are.” His Majesty smiled bitterly, then looked over at me. He noticed the document I was holding, and his gaze softened. “You’re working hard,” he said, praising me.

I forced my voice to work. “This needs your approval, Your Majesty.”

“Very well. You’re Stant’s mate, aren’t you?”

“Yes...”

I was used to being asked that, but it was the last thing I wanted to hear right after the rut discussion. I could feel my face heating up. I was certain I was beet red. Louis used to laugh at me for blushing whenever this topic came up back when we were students.

“The system we just discussed—let’s apply it to the beastmen’s mates as well,” the king declared. “We’ll implement it throughout the country. Use the treasury to found establishments for maintaining it.”

“Understood,” the chief replied. “Stant, fill in the same application form you used in the village for now. Don’t forget to request time off for Alford too. You haven’t had your rut with him yet, have you?”

“We only married recently, so this will be the first time. Ahh, I’m excited. Can I take some time off early? My ruts usually last three weeks.”

“Won’t government affairs stagnate if Alford’s gone for three weeks...?”

“Guess that’s gonna be your problem, chief,” Professor Stant replied with a chortle, swiftly filling out the form with his beautiful handwriting. In the blink of an eye, it became a splendid document. I thought it was incredible that everything could be understood from a single, concise sheet of paper.

I was enraptured by the professor’s lovely handwriting. Before long, he began filling out a second form, this time for Alford—wait, me?

“I’m taking time off too?” I inquired, confused.

“Obviously. You’re my mate.”

“Umm...”

I tilted my head, watching as Professor Stant completed the paperwork and handed it to the chief. He walked up to me, leaning down to whisper into my ear. “My rut’s starting soon. For beastmen, when our ruts come, it’s natural to seclude ourselves with our mates. I’d be grateful if you put me first during that time, even if only then.”

I looked over at His Majesty; he looked greatly perplexed.

If Louis were here, he’d probably laugh and say, “Good, lock yourselves away together and get to it.”

I felt like my head was about to explode.

“You’re giving me full authority over this, yes?” the chief spoke up, addressing the king. “I’ll incorporate guarantees equivalent to our village. We’ll need a separate budget allocation. I’ll send you the estimates later. Ah, and sign here.” He was grinning nonchalantly, pressing His Majesty for approval.

“Ohhh! How generous of you, chief! Now I can take time off without worry,” Stant cheered, clapping his hands. He rubbed his furry cheek against mine, then exited the office while humming. He was probably heading back to his room.

“I’ll prepare the documents for human mates, so be sure to fill yours out later, Al,” the chief said.

This matter felt beyond my comprehension, and I felt slightly uneasy. However, the chief paid my state no heed, throwing his head back with a loud laugh.

Not long after, Stant’s rut began. We lived together, but our relationship was still unconsummated. Unlike humans, beastmen didn’t feel lust outside of their mating season. However, once in season, they would go into a rut that wouldn’t stop until conception, ensuring that one of the mates was pregnant. In the case of same-sex relationships, the ruts eventually faded after three weeks to a month, but during that time, the couple had to stay cooped up in their home.

In preparation for the rut, Professor Stant and I temporarily moved to the beastmen’s village. Visiting it had been a longtime dream of mine, and it had been realized thanks to the professor. I was filled with joy as we arrived at his home, where we immediately began preparations.

Per the documentation given to me by the chief, I ensured that we had plenty of portable and preserved food, so we could eat at any time. We also hired staff to prepare meals and leave them at the door for us. We wouldn’t need to wear much, so a few dressing gowns and nightclothes were all that was necessary.

Professor Stant’s residence was quite compact, with the bathroom located right next to the bedroom. That meant I’d be able to bathe easily even during the rut, though I’d heard that some beastmen despised baths because they didn’t want their scent scrubbed away. I wondered what Professor Stant thought. He usually liked things neat and clean, so I figured I’d probably be okay to wash up.

As we arranged everything, Professor Stant kept hovering by me restlessly. Indeed, things were starting to feel a bit different between us. He usually gazed at me so warmly, but now his eyes were filled with hunger, making something in my chest tighten whenever I glanced his way.

I checked everything one last time, then turned to the foxman. “Professor, I think everything’s rea—”

Before I could finish, he lifted me up and dragged his rough tongue over my face.

“H-Huh? Professor...?”

“Say my name, Alford. Ahh, how I love you...”

The heat in his voice made my heart leap. “S-Stant...” I murmured, my face turning red.

Stant set me down on the bed and started to unbutton my shirt. “Sorry... I can’t wait any longer. I didn’t think it’d be this bad... I’m sorry if I scared you.” Even as he apologized, he lightly nipped my lips and tongue.

“Th-This is my first time, so I might be bad...but I’m happy to do anything with you, Stant,” I said, gently wrapping my arms around his back.

“Thank you,” he replied quietly.

Stant thoroughly embraced me, licking and softly biting every part of my body, making me feel his presence all over. By the end of the first day of his rut, I was shedding tears from all the overwhelming sensations.

I had taken him for the first time today, and my body still felt sore. Even standing up felt bothersome, and my voice was hoarse. But somehow I didn’t hate it—in fact, I was happy. Stant had wanted to stop when he noticed I was crying, but I insisted that he shouldn’t.

“I love you.”

“Please don’t stop.”

“It hurts, but I’m happy.”

I’d said embarrassing things along those lines. Remembering it made me want to curl up under the covers in shame and never come out.

The rut was supposed to last around one month, wasn’t it? I was glad we could do this together, but knowing he was still unsatisfied, I clenched my fists. This was still just day one. I had to satisfy him better tomorrow, and every day after that. After all, I was his mate.

Stant called out to me with concern. I wanted to see his face, so I lifted the blanket and peered up at him.

“I love you, Stant,” I said, giving him a kiss.

His gaze softened, and he looked at me with a kind smile.

Now I understood what Louis had meant. Sharing your body with your partner was a true source of joy. I still vividly remembered how happy Louis had looked when he’d confessed to me that he’d slept with Bolt for the first time. I was sure I was making the same expression right now.

I miss you, Louis.

Dear Louis,

Already a month has passed since my last message. How are you faring?

I heard through the grapevine that His Highness Fordial has reached a gold rank in the guild. Surely that’s only a joke, right? His Majesty looked astonished when he heard it.

The reason it’s been so long since I’ve contacted you is because Professor Stant started something called a “rut.” Apparently beastmen enter a rut right after a marriage, and since we had recently taken our ceremony, Professor Stant entered his. As his mate, I experienced it with him.

We went to his house in the beastmen village, since Fortuna is still behind on all the accommodations needed for the ruts. A few of my dreams were fulfilled in completely unexpected ways thanks to the professor.

For three weeks, I spent every single day from dawn ’til dusk with him. As for the details, I absolutely cannot disclose them. But I must be unworthy of my noble title, as I cried from overwhelming emotion. Even then, Professor Stant said he liked that about me... Um, sorry, I’m getting off topic.

During our marriage ceremony, I picked four flowers. The professor had seven. He was a bit embarrassed and explained that he has a big family who are scattered all over the world, but promised to introduce me to them eventually. In my case, I believe the flowers represented my parents, the professor, and you, Louis.

I wish I could tell you in person that I’m feeling deeply fulfilled with my life. I miss you. I’d like to see you again. But I won’t tell you to come here just to fulfill my selfish desire. I hope you are enjoying every single one of your days too.

Take care, my dearest friend.

Alford

Once Stant’s rut ended, so did our leave, and we returned to the palace.

When the chief saw me, the first thing he said to me was, “Whoa, you’ve really come into your own, Al.”

I glanced down at myself. My clothes were the same as usual, and I didn’t feel like I’d changed at all.

“Stant’s over the moon. About what you’d expect from someone who just shared a rut with their mate for the first time,” Kris said, covering her nose.

“Is something wrong?” I asked.

“It’s not about how you look, Alford. It’s about your scent. You reek of Stant’s scent markings. You must’ve made love a ton, huh? How cute.”

Only now did the meaning of their words hit me. My cheeks flushed. C-Could it be that everyone can tell what Professor Stant and I did? I cast the chief an awkward glance.

He grinned. “Ah, youth,” he said, patting me on the back before walking to the king’s office.

“Why are you embarrassed after the fact? It was obvious what was going on when you two took that long holiday,” Kris said. “There’s no point in overthinking. Besides, this happens every year, you know?”

“Every year?”

“Yes. When we have a mate, we usually go into a rut once a year. It’s quite straining on the body, no?”

“Once a year...”

Dumbfounded, I stared at Kris while she sighed.

So...we’ll only share our bodies like that once a year?

Now that I thought about it, every book I’d read about beastmen mentioned that their mating seasons occurred at most twice a year, and for larger individuals, it might only happen once every few years. I wondered if I’d only be able to be intimate with Professor Stant during his ruts.

The thought rattled me more than I expected, and for the first time, I felt the barrier of interspecies relationships.

◇◇◇

Dear Alford,

Congrats on the rut. Bolt was really worried. He said if a rut goes poorly, you can become malnourished, so he hoped you prepared properly. But your partner is an apothecary, so we figured you’d be fine.

You’re officially an adult now, Alford. Loving each other feels pretty great, huh?

Bolt and I are in Rudo, the country south of Soleil. We’re adventuring here since there’s lots of strong monsters, and hunting them is really fun.

I recently got a new sword from the Time Sorcerer. I think he’s working as a merchant in Fortuna. How did he know exactly where to find me? He’s terrifying.

He forcibly teleported us to his shop and then gave me a new sword, claiming it was for my use exclusively. Bolt wanted to try it out, but he couldn’t even pull it out of its scabbard. I guess it really is exclusive.

It’s an amazing sword with the sharpest blade, and it fits in my hand just right. But for some reason, it reminds me of the Sovereign’s Sword, which dampens my mood. Not that this sword talks or anything, thankfully.

Bolt and I are renting a small house in Rudo and spending our days fighting monsters. I found an unusual ingredient the other day, so I sent it to you through the guild. When you’re free, stop by Fortuna’s branch. I think they should get in touch with you once they have it, but I’m not sure.

I still haven’t reached my goal in savings, so for now, my plan is to keep hunting monsters.

Congrats on your marriage.

Take care, my dearest friend.

Louis

After sending the message, I put my terminal back into my bag.

I’d picked an ingredient found only in the southern lands today, and had just finished completing the process for sending it to Alford. I was waiting for Bolt, who was in the middle of selling off the rest of our loot.

We’d technically visited Fortuna already because of the Time Sorcerer’s teleportation, but we’d returned to Rudo without ever visiting the palace, so we continued living here.

The Time Sorcerer’s shop was hidden in the backstreets of an eastern town called Dwana. To my shock, the Azure Beast had been resting inside. Apparently, magic energy accumulated in the shop, making it a pleasant place for her to stay.

The shop had been filled with unusual objects, but the only thing I’d wanted to buy was a protective amulet. I’d bought two of them, and Bolt and I put them around our necks. The Time Sorcerer had crafted the amulets himself, so they were sure to be effective. Bolt had praised their distinctive and subtle designs, so I’d ended up choosing matching ones. I had no eye for such things, so I didn’t care what they looked like.

When I’d said that to the Time Sorcerer, he’d given me a look of disbelief and told me I ought to train my eye.

Bolt finished selling the loot and returned to me. “Sorry I took so long.”

“It’s fine. I was just messaging Alford,” I replied, showing him my terminal.

“I see. Is he doing well?”

“Yep. Sounds like he’s safely back at work.”

“I’d say he must have an incredible constitution...but he didn’t seem like it.”

“He’s really bad at physical exertion.”

“Hmm... Then I guess Stant really had to hold back.”

“If he didn’t, would Alford be in trouble?” I asked, gulping with fright.

Bolt nodded seriously. “That’s putting it lightly. Beastmen have a crazy amount of energy. Now just think—all that energy while reason goes out the window. For several weeks all they care about is sex. They have sex all day long with no time to even eat. Beastmen are able to do it because of their inherent stamina, but for humans, there’s a genuine risk of death.”

“Oof... Yeah, a human would probably just die... So how do you stay safe?”

“I guess Stant did everything in his power to stay in control of himself. That’s how much he treasures Alford.”

I found myself smiling at Bolt’s words. I see. I wonder if Alford is getting on well with the professor? Are they happy?

Still grinning, I threw my arms around Bolt. “Now I wanna have a rut with you, Bolt.”

“Sounds good. We can use some adult toys.”

“Toys?”

“Yeah. There’s an item that can induce a rut. It’s one of those things you can’t get your hands on until you’ve had your coming of age ceremony, and it’s pretty pricey. We’d have to dip into our savings. We’ve almost reached our goal, though. What do you think?”

“We’re buying it, obviously.”

I knew that once we reached our goal, this way of life would end. That was exactly why I wanted us to take some detours every now and then. Even if I returned to Fortuna, there was no way I’d become the king immediately. For now, my uncle was taking care of that.

Maybe we can travel around Fortuna soon too, I thought to myself with an impish giggle.

Extra Chapter: Surely Everything Is—

My father always said to me: “My pride and joy, Boltorus, you must train your skills so you, too, can pledge your loyalty to His Majesty.”

I never second-guessed him. I believed that I ought to become a knight and serve my country. To fulfill that goal, I underwent harsh training. However, no matter how much he insisted that I had talent, I was still just a kid. The only reason I’d been able to join the knights at my age was because of my father’s influence. The knights treated me coldly and harshly, and though it’s pitiful to admit, I often wanted to cry.

One day, I was thoroughly beaten by a low-ranked knight. While icing my wounds, I realized my eyes were filled with shameful tears. My body was always covered in bruises, but my father insisted that not only were such injuries necessary for my training, but that if I couldn’t withstand it, I’d never become a proper knight.

Crouching by the water’s edge all by myself, I whispered, “It hurts...” I could never say such a thing in front of the knights. Somehow, admitting it out loud, even alone, seemed to double my pain.

I see. That’s why none of them ever say anything, even when they’re beaten and bruised.

Since acknowledging my pain out loud didn’t lessen it, I gritted my teeth and swore to myself I’d never do it again. That was when I sensed someone behind me and quickly looked over my shoulder.

A kind-faced man was gazing at me, his bright red hair shining in the sun like a flame. “You’re Collein’s boy, aren’t you?” he asked with a twinkle in his eye. “Are you okay? You look very hurt. Goodness... Collein ought to treasure his son more.”

The man pulled a vial from his breast pocket, then poured its contents over my bruises. The pain vanished instantly. I looked up at him in amazement, and his red eyes softened as he smiled. Just by looking at his face, I could tell that he was kinder than any other adult I’d ever met.

“Thank...you...” I mumbled.

“I’m glad you’re feeling better. See you later,” he said, casually waving his hand and turning away.

That was when I realized who he was: His Majesty the king, who stood at the very top of this country. I stared after him dumbfounded, feeling that his kindness would surely turn Fortuna into a kinder place too.

But deep down, I’d remembered what my father would sometimes say with such wistful sighs.

“His Majesty only listens to that chancellor and his allies... He doesn’t know how much they’re exploiting through taxes...”

I didn’t understand what that meant right away, but even I could see that the people in the castle town were unhappy. My father had secretly told me that the king’s misrule was to blame for that. He was supposed to be His Majesty’s personal knight, so how could he speak ill of him in the privacy of our home? His Majesty was kind, so he couldn’t possibly be misruling.

I kept those thoughts to myself as I continued my training. When I turned ten, my father and I departed for the temple. During the carriage ride, my father put both hands on my shoulders and spoke to me with a solemn expression.

“Whatever happens, you must protect our compassionate king. Be a man who can listen to anyone without discrimination.”

“Yes, father.”

I’d be undertaking a ceremony to pledge my loyalty to His Majesty, which would only work if I held him in the highest regard. I knew how deeply I cherished him and was able to take the vow without hesitation.

After the ceremony, I felt like there was a warm thread wrapped around my heart. When I realized it, I was filled with the desire to protect His Majesty. Little did I know, cruel reality had different plans.

I was knighted upon completing the ceremony, and occasionally performed guard duties around the palace. That was when I learned there were people around the king who were exploiting his kindness to prey on the country. I also learned that the prince, whom the king’s faction often disparaged and treated as an enemy, loved the king more than anyone else.

But I was still only ten years old. There wasn’t anything I could do.

My father attempted to offer counsel to the king, but his words went unheard. Everything proceeded according to the will of his advisers. Even as a child, I was deeply frustrated. In the midst of it all, His Majesty’s child was born, much to the nation’s excitement. Everyone, including myself, hoped this would steer things into a better direction.

I was assigned as a guard for the celebration where the child would be presented to the public. I was eager to see the baby and His Majesty’s happy face. I truly hoped that he would heed the words of others on this occasion.

With those high hopes, I attended the ceremony that ended in tragedy.

His Highness the prince had entered the chamber, his demeanor peculiar.

I was assigned to guard the door outside the chamber. When I peered inside, I saw the blood-soaked carpet. His Majesty’s sacred beast was being pierced by a sword. As for His Majesty...

I spotted his headless corpse on the floor and sank to my knees, unable to make a sound. The knight who courageously raced into the chamber was cut down by the prince too, joining the sea of blood.

I couldn’t move, staring at the scene in complete shock. Slowly, His Highness turned to look at me. Internally, I analyzed the situation with eerie calm: Ah, I’m about to be cut down by his blade too.

My father was supposed to have been right by the king’s side. What had happened to him? He was so strong. He should’ve been able to stop the prince easily. I looked around hopefully, only to see my father’s bisected body. The sacred beast had already disappeared. I’d heard the beast was incredibly powerful, so if even he had been defeated, there was truly nobody who could stop the prince now.

Frozen by His Highness’s gaze, I resigned myself to my fate.

“He put an end to that tyrannical rule!”

“His Highness... No, His Majesty! Hooray!”

I flinched at the sound of those sudden shouts. His Highness began walking toward me.

It’s over. Your Majesty, father, let’s meet in heaven.

I pressed my hands together and prayed. His Highness reached the door. I was a knight, and knights did not run. I looked up at him without resistance. He paused to look over his shoulder at the chamber, then shut the door behind him. With the sound of that heavy door closing, the tragedy disappeared from my sight.

I stared at the door, wondering if what I had witnessed was only a bad dream. But I knew in my heart that the thread that had connected me to His Majesty was no more. That brought me back to reality: This was no dream.

I remained in that spot for some time, until suddenly someone picked me up and covered my mouth, preventing me from speaking. I looked up and recognized the woman—she was the head of the Adventurer’s Guild who occasionally visited the palace.

“Shhh. His Highness’s faction is searching the palace and executing their enemies,” she whispered.

“Mmf...”

The woman was strong, as I couldn’t break free from her grip.

“You’ve already been marked. You should leave Fortuna. Your father told me something like this would happen sooner or later; he asked me to help you. You’re still so young. You mustn’t destroy your future over this nonsense.”

When she said that, I stopped resisting. The image of my father’s corpse swam back into my memory. What happened to my mother? What about the other knights?

Before I could ask any of that, the head of the guild carried me out of the palace.

◇◇◇

Perhaps due to the gut-wrenching trauma, I couldn’t remember what happened after that or how I actually left Fortuna. All I recalled was screaming and crying myself to sleep. Even after reaching the main continent, I was useless for a long time and spent my days sitting idly while under the care of the town’s knights.

Once my heart healed, my rescuer registered me with the guild so that I’d be able to stand on my own two feet. Even then, I sometimes still remembered the blood-drenched floor and His Highness’s gleaming crimson eyes boring into me.

I had no idea why he had let me live. If anything, it seemed he’d concealed my presence from his faction members. His sanity must’ve returned for that brief moment.

I knew now that had I ascended to heaven back then, I wouldn’t have been able to save this beloved of mine.

This red hair had originally reminded me of the gentle king, but now as I twirled it around my fingers, I thought it looked best on Louis’s ever-changing expression. Louis never used to laugh, and his smile was never quite as kind as His Majesty’s. Yet I couldn’t look away from him and pulled him into my arms.

As he lay next to me asleep, I gazed at his cherubic face and thought back to my homeland for the first time in years. If those events hadn’t happened, Louis would’ve lived under a different name, perched on a throne where I could never reach him. I would’ve probably undertaken a vow of loyalty to him and stood by his side, but my feelings toward him would have been completely different from what they were now.

Though we met by chance amid countless trials, our life together now was dearly precious to me. I had many regrets, but the one thing I didn’t regret for certain was being able to hold Louis in my arms like this.

“I could never let you go...” I murmured, threading my fingers through that soft red hair, then leaned down to kiss my treasure.

Extra Chapter: A Special Request from Soleil

“There’s a request for us from the Soleil palace?” I asked out loud as Bolt and I stared at the document together.

Three years had passed since I’d graduated from Arneval Academy in Norden. Bolt and I had traveled through three countries so far. Currently, we were in the central nation of the main continent, Soleil. This was an eastern town where Bolt’s favorite skewers were sold.

These days, Bolt and I were famous within the Adventurer’s Guild. Perhaps due to the internal information network, we were often sought out for specific requests wherever we went. Such was the case today, as the supervisor had handed us the request with a huge grin. The paper was of supreme quality, signed by none other than the king of Soleil himself.

A request from the palace struck me as bizarre. I had thought only my uncle would do such a thing, but for the royal family in Soleil to do it?

“What should we do, Bolt?”

“Well, the reward is really good...but the palace? Sounds like it’s gonna be a pain,” he murmured.

Although the job asked for us, we weren’t particularly interested. But the reward was so high... If we accepted, we’d be able to afford a fancy house to settle down in. Honestly, we could probably even purchase an island from one of the allied nations where governance hadn’t caught up. But that just made me more suspicious about the job in the first place.

“Ahh, but this is His Highness Fordial’s family...” I groaned. It felt awkward to reject a request from the family of an acquaintance.

Bolt took the request from me. “How about this? Let’s go and see what they want. It’s not like we can’t refuse when we’re there.”

“Good point.”

“Okay. If the job is unreasonable or the reward is a false promise, we say no. If they won’t let us refuse, we’ll run. We’ll just have to avoid stepping foot in Soleil ever again.”

My eyes lit up at Bolt’s proposal.

The supervisor listened to us, still wearing his characteristic smile. Instead of trying to change our minds, he usually encouraged us to go for our plan in situations like these. Outside of emergencies, the guild regulations stated that we had the right to refuse any request, even ones asking for us by name.

“Here, the train fee is covered too,” the supervisor said, passing us enough money for the travel expenses. “Now, do your best and good luck!”

As we departed, he watched us go and waved goodbye.

◆◆◆

We arrived at the train station of Soleil’s capital. The city was larger and even more developed than Perla, just as one would expect from the capital of the continent’s largest nation.

“Man, I’m being reminded that I’m a country bumpkin all over again... These buildings are overwhelming,” I muttered.

Bolt chuckled. “We always stayed in peaceful places until now, hmm?”

“This feels just like when I first arrived in Perla,” I said, looking up at the tall buildings with a shudder.

Bolt burst out laughing. “All right, come on. Our ride’s waiting for us.” He patted my back, pushing me toward the square right outside the station, where a magnificent carriage was waiting.

An older man dressed in formal attire stood in front of it. As soon as our eyes met, he bowed to me. Was this our ride?

That carriage had the Soleil royal crest engraved on it. Why on earth were regular adventurers like us being fetched by a royal carriage? And we hadn’t told anyone we’d be arriving today. I supposed this was an information society...

Bolt and I had wanted to walk around town and get a proper change of clothes before heading to the palace, but it seemed like that wasn’t meant to be.

We walked up to the carriage. The man smiled broadly, opening the door for us.

“Thank you for visiting our nation. My master is eagerly awaiting your arrival at the palace, so please do come aboard.”

I was stunned by his extremely polite greeting. Bolt responded with equal formality, then held his hand out to me. So he was escorting me? I stole a glance at him. That refined smile and the graceful way he presented his hand made him look like a proper nobleman.

“You don’t actually need to escort me, do you?” I whispered.

“I guess not,” he replied with a smirk, boarding the carriage himself.

I followed him inside, and the old man—who must’ve been the driver—closed the door behind me.

The comfortable carriage barely even shook as it traversed through the bustling city. I gazed out the window at the smiling faces of the people. Soleil seemed to be a well-governed country.

A short while later, the carriage stopped in front of the palace. Bolt and I exited, only to find a receiving line of people waiting for us. I was a little overwhelmed. If this had been a group of knights with their swords drawn, I might’ve actually gotten fired up. When I muttered that to myself, Bolt overheard and shot me an exasperated look.

In the center of the group stood a middle-aged man who must’ve been the king, as well as His Highness Fordial, my former kingcraft classmate. When he spotted me, his eyes lit up and he spread his arms wide as he approached me.

“Louis! It’s been a while! I’m glad you’re well.”

“You too, Your Highness. I’m glad you’re in good health.”

The prince hugged me in greeting, then turned to Bolt. He schooled his expression and extended his hand. “You must be Mr. Bolt. I’ve heard many things about you. It’s an honor to finally meet you.”

“Louis often spoke of you as well, Your Highness. It’s my pleasure.”

The interaction made it hard to tell who among the three of us had the highest rank. Regardless, we made our way inside the palace.

We were led to a chamber where we sat upon a luxurious sofa. Fordial and his father sat across from us. An exquisitely fragrant tea and refined confections were laid out on the table. I was at a loss for how to respond to such hospitality. Still, since Fordial was here, I didn’t think anything too strange was afoot.

“As you no doubt saw in the request, we have a task we’d like your help with,” the king began.

I set down my teacup and straightened my back. The king shot his son a look, who in turn handed us a new request form. It asked Bolt and me to...train the prince?

“But why?” I asked before I could stop myself.

Fordial chuckled. “You see, I would like to become an adventurer myself.”

“Huh? But you’re a prince. Isn’t it better to stay here and focus on that?”

“Humph... Focus on what, exactly? Regardless, since the only heir and prince of Fortuna is adventuring, I see no issue with a fourth prince like myself doing it.”

My eyes widened at his nonchalant statement. How did he know my identity? It had only been affirmed by a single document and had never been publicly announced. My uncle was still governing. I frowned, tilting my head.

The king smiled. “A powerful nation like ours would be instantly undermined if we didn’t have a strong intelligence force. When I heard you were taking kingcraft with my son, I had your background investigated. Rest assured, nothing has been leaked.”

“There’s no way we can stay calm if you know our secret! Right, Bolt?!” I asked, turning to him.

However, he looked completely unfazed. “Well, they’ve had it all figured out for a while. That was why we were avoiding the capital while in Soleil.”

“Oh... I didn’t catch on at all. You’re so smart,” I said, impressed.

The king and prince laughed loudly. I’d been taught that nobles didn’t behave so casually, so I watched them with surprise.

“Sorry, sorry... But you see, father? I told you that Louis is funny,” Fordial said. “The first time we met, he refused to touch the tea set, claiming it was too expensive for him with that serious look on his face. The professor was so flustered. I barely stifled my laugh...”

“That tea set was more expensive than a full year of tuition! I wouldn’t have been able to cover the cost if I broke it,” I argued in a panic. “I was still just silver rank then, and didn’t have much savings... Anyway, we’re not here to talk about me! This is about you, Your Highness,” I added, hastily changing topics.

Fordial nodded, his amusement still lingering. “As you know, I’m the fourth prince of this country. There are three princes older than me, all of whom are brilliant in their own ways. I’m a good-for-nothing in comparison. That was why I studied abroad in Norden. I’m fed up with being called the defective prince. I’m ready to throw my rank away and live as I want.”

“Right...”

Bolt and I exchanged a look as we listened. We had thought Fordial would’ve had some extreme reason, but instead he gave a peaceful and luxurious excuse. That was how it sounded to us, as we had been thrust into this way of life without any say.

Fordial and his father noticed our reaction, and their smiles dimmed.

Bolt picked up the request form, reading through it again. I leaned over his shoulder to do the same. It read:

Request for: Prince Louis Grande Fortuna, Sir Boltorus Collein

Task: Train the fourth prince Fordial to achieve a silver rank. Using royal authority to artificially raise his rank is forbidden. He must achieve the rank through his own efforts.

I paused. Bolt had been the one to train me, so I had no experience in such things. Even I hadn’t achieved my rank through my efforts alone.

After reading through it again, Bolt placed the request form on the table. “Training isn’t that difficult, but...being an adventurer means working at rock bottom wherever you go. Louis and I had no other choice, and many others are driven to such a life with no other options. You won’t survive if you cannot hold your own against such people. Your Highness, do you still believe you wish to pursue this?” Bolt’s expression was stone cold as he stared at the prince, deliberately projecting an icy air.

Fordial wasn’t intimidated, simply smiling as he responded. “Of course.”

“May I ask why?” Bolt questioned.

The prince nodded. “You see, I don’t get along with my brothers at all. At this rate, I wouldn’t be surprised if one of them killed me under the guise of practicing magic. My father chided them while I was away in Norden, but when it comes to matters unrelated to me, they’re perfectly good princes. Father didn’t believe me when I first complained to him about them. He only believed me when I had him secretly observe our training session from behind a tree.”

I stole a glance at the king. The mental image of this dignified man hiding behind a tree was absurd. He noticed my gaze and shrugged, but remained silent. Fordial glanced at his father too, then dropped his gaze.

“When I was gone, the palace became peaceful. It only took so long for me to request this because it wasn’t easy to persuade my parents, who still love me. That’s why I had to use your name, Louis. Sorry about that. But I’d like to train with a formidable adventurer like you.”

Hearing that tale made my chest tighten, reminding me of the conflict between Fortuna’s brothers. The circumstances were different, but to hear that Fordial didn’t get along with his brothers to the point they wanted to kill him...

“Thankfully, I’m decent with the sword,” Fordial went on. “If I were to prove myself by sparring with you, would you consider letting me join your adventures for a bit? I don’t want to simply roll over and let my brothers kill me. It would disgrace the palace, and at worst, the country itself.”

“I think you should do something about those brothers of yours instead...” I said.

“They all feel the same way about me, and nothing would change if I were to disappear. They’re all skilled people who are working hard for the sake of Soleil. It’s only my existence that ruins the harmony...” Fordial gazed into the distance, smiling wistfully.

It was clear that he wasn’t trying to become an adventurer out of some naive whim. Teaming up with us gave him the opportunity to leave the palace, and not for a second had he considered eliminating his brothers to take the throne for himself.

Ahh... Bolt and I can’t say no to that.

If we refused the request, Fordial would have to remain at the palace, at the risk of being killed by his brothers. Worse, he seemed willing to resign himself to his fate. Why was this palace so rotten?

I turned to look at the king. “Are you able to do anything about this, Your Majesty?”

“No... No, I cannot. Even a king does not stand alone. And Fordial is not the only one who shares my blood. All of them are my rightful sons, so I cannot bring myself to act.”

“But...”

“Louis.”

I had wanted to argue further, but Fordial silenced me with a glance.

“My parents and I are on the same page here,” he continued. “And one of my brothers told me to get out of here yesterday. I’d like to take revenge against them in my own way. My goal is to achieve platinum rank and prove myself as better than them.” He spoke enthusiastically of something even Bolt and I had not achieved yet.

However, he had a point. If he were to achieve platinum rank, he’d be treated as a hero across nations. Even if he dealt with high-ranking royalty, he’d be able to refuse them at will. Perhaps it was a decent plan for revenge...

I cast Bolt a questioning look. He picked up the request form again.

“First, spar with me, Your Highness,” he said. “May we go someplace where we won’t be seen?”

“Certainly. We can go to the dungeon within the palace,” the king responded nonchalantly with a smile.

Far behind the palace lay the entrance to a strictly guarded dungeon. Fordial often escaped here whenever his brothers attempted to bully him. That implied his sword skills were better than I’d assumed.

The king accompanied us inside, coming to a stop in the spacious chamber on the uppermost level. “This is a secret dungeon. Nobody can enter without my permission,” he declared. “My three oldest sons do not possess fighting skills, so they’re forbidden from coming here. Occasionally, a platinum-rank from Rudo and the guild supervisor will cull the monsters. You won’t be interrupted here.”

“A dungeon in the Soleil capital... I guess the rumors I heard were true,” I said.

“If you train my son, I’ll grant you unlimited access to this dungeon. I’ll give you a license that will allow you to keep coming here even if I am no longer king. What do you say?”

As this dungeon was managed by the royal family, it meant all of the loot and ingredients found inside were considered part of their assets. It might’ve contained rare, expensive items found nowhere else. By giving us a license, was the king granting us permission to sell those items off? Or would we have to return everything to the palace? I had no idea, as I’d only entered dungeons managed by the guild or ones without any management.

The king must’ve noticed my confusion, as he continued, “Naturally, you’ll be able to do as you please with anything you find inside. Deep in this dungeon, there are monsters that drop gems with special properties not unlike magic stones. They are exceptionally beautiful and stand out from other, more common magic stones. Since there are very few of them, we—the royal family—oversee their handling.”

“I see. What if we overhunt the monsters?” I inquired.

“Then I suppose my son and I will have to accept the fact we made a poor judgment. Once I give my word, I do not take it back.”

That was how deeply the king wanted to support his son. It was obvious he loved Fordial, which raised doubts about why he neglected the issue of the brothers. Then again, given my history, I had no right to criticize anyone. I didn’t understand the entanglements of royals or those with great power, nor did I want to. I suppressed a sigh right as the spar between Bolt and Fordial began.

As I watched them, I thought that Fordial was probably more skilled with the sword than I was. If I were to face him head-on, I was certain he’d win.

The spar continued for a while, swords clashing again and again. To my surprise, Fordial managed to keep up with Bolt.

“He doesn’t even need me, does he?” I murmured.

Bolt knocked Fordial’s sword out of his hand, ending the spar. He seemed surprised by the prince’s skill too. “Did that adventurer from Rudo teach you how to fight?” he asked as he helped Fordial to his feet.

Fordial accepted the help, nodding in affirmation.

The two of them walked back to me and the king. Bolt nodded at me, taking out the request form.

“Louis, are you fine with us sticking around in Soleil for a while?”

“As long as we make that skewer place into our base.”

“Sounds good.”

Bolt signed the form while we talked. He passed it over to the king, giving him an elegant bow. “We accept the request.”

Fordial’s face lit up with a radiant smile.

◆◆◆

Fordial registered as an adventurer under the name “Ford.” He bought and changed into the same kind of clothes I wore, one grade below Bolt’s. He bought a sword from a blacksmith Bolt recommended and then officially began his work at the guild.

The first piece of advice Bolt had given him was to not speak so formally, and that if he ever got into a dispute with a fellow adventurer, to ask the guild staff to mediate before resorting to violence.

Instead of seeking permission from his parents, Ford persuaded one of his brothers, the crown prince, to formally relinquish Ford’s claim to the throne. Ford had hung his head to conceal his laughter, and his brothers were thoroughly pleased, mistaking his expression for humiliation. Both he and his brothers rejoiced. Honestly, I thought Ford was probably clever enough to have left the palace without our help.

Just a few months later, Ford returned his bronze badge, having attained the silver rank. He traveled with us for about a year, and by the time of our parting, he was already gold rank, being as close to achieving platinum as Bolt and me. The three of us had gone west, where we happened to meet the platinum-ranked adventurer from Rudo, Margo. That was where our three-person party officially dissolved.

“Ohh! What are you doing all the way out here, Your Highness? Man, you’ve gotten big!”

“Margo!”

A large man had called out to us suddenly, stopping us in our tracks. Ford rushed over to him with a smile, making it clear they were close.

We met in a branch of the guild near the border between Soleil and the western country. Margo was Bolt’s acquaintance too, so we borrowed a room in the guild for a happy reunion. Well, it was my first time meeting this guy, but still.

Once we were inside, Margo pulled Ford into a hug, embracing him with his powerful arms. He must’ve been one of the few people who held a license for entering the dungeon behind Soleil’s palace. Apparently they’d first met in the dungeon, and whenever Margo visited the palace from then on, Ford would sneak into the dungeon and charge at him, wanting to learn sword skills.

Bolt even told me that Margo was stronger than him. Seriously?

Once Margo had greeted Ford, he turned to Bolt, spreading his arms. Bolt ignored this blatant request for a hug and sat down on one of the chairs. The rest of us followed his lead.

“I heard rumors that you got hitched and became some kind of fancy knight,” Margo said, smirking at Bolt. “So why are you adventuring out here with His Highness?”

“‘Fancy knight’? Just what are these rumors? Anyway, this is my partner, Louis. He and Ford were acquaintances, so Ford joined us and we’ve been traveling together ever since.”

“Explain,” Margo demanded, about to rise, but Ford grabbed his arm.

“I’m not a prince anymore. I’m an adventurer named Ford. The guild supervisor has already said I’m going to reach platinum rank soon. So don’t dig into it. Adventurers don’t pry into each other’s pasts, right?”

Margo sat back down, smiling bitterly. “Fine. But it’s a strange coincidence that I’ve run into you here... If you don’t want to be a prince anymore, wanna travel with me instead?” he asked, inviting Ford to join him without hesitation.

“Really? But I don’t have any authority anymore,” Ford responded.

“So? I have no need for anything like that. Bolt, Louis, I’m sure you two get it.”

Bolt and I smirked and nodded. We hadn’t trained Ford because he had political influence. We had done it because his skill would’ve gone to waste at the palace.

“And as a sword master, I can’t stand to see you third-wheeling a married couple,” Margo added.

Ford looked absolutely baffled by that statement. Bolt and I had always tried to keep our PDA to a minimum whenever he was around, but only now did I realize that Ford had no idea we were married. I chuckled.

“All right, we’ll hand our request over to you, Margo,” Bolt decided. “It’s about time Louis and I get back to enjoying our honeymoon.”

“Yeah. I’ve been holding back so much because I didn’t wanna alarm Ford,” I added. We’d mostly been celibate for the past year out of consideration for him. Not that I was ever going to tell him that.

Ford looked at me with surprise. He was more innocent than I’d expected, as he turned bright red. How cute.

“O-Oh,” he murmured. “When you said you were partners, I thought you meant like adventuring buddies, but you’re married... You should’ve told me! Why didn’t you tell me?! I’ve been third-wheeling you this whole time!” He groaned, burying his face in his hands.

“We got married when Louis was still a student, so we’ve been spouses for a long time,” Bolt said, smirking at Ford. “One year with someone else around is no big deal. Right, Louis?”

“Yep. Honestly, it was cool to see Bolt look after you, Ford. And I had fun hunting monsters with you.”

Ford peered at me from the gaps between his fingers, then buried his face in Margo’s clothes. “N-Now that I know that, there’s no way I can stay with you two... I can’t believe I’ve been getting in the way of two spouses this whole time. I’m so sorry. Charge my father whatever price you like. I’m able to stand on my own two feet now, after all.”

“Well, Margo’s your new guardian,” Bolt said, watching the embarrassed Ford and bewildered Margo with amusement.

“No, I wasn’t trying to be His High—Ford’s guardian. I want him as my adventuring partner,” Margo clarified.

“Then it sounds like we’ve been dismissed, Louis. This is yours now,” Bolt said, passing the original request form to Margo, then rising to his feet. “Let’s have dinner next time we see each other.”

“Good luck, Ford,” I added.

Ford finally lifted his face to look at us. He seemed a little sad at first, but then smiled and waved. “All right. Until next time.”

We left the pair in the room and walked outside. After spending a year with Ford, our parting was rather abrupt. But such was an adventurer’s life, and besides, we’d exchanged contact information. Next time we saw each other, we’d definitely take on a request together and then enjoy a good meal.

I glanced to my side. Ford and Bolt used to walk on either side of me, but now there was no one there. It was just me and Bolt. I felt just a little bit lonely, but I pushed the feeling aside and turned to him.

“So, we can do it all we like from now on, Bolt. We should rent a room right away. I have a year’s worth of frustration to let out,” I murmured, grabbing his hand.

Bolt laughed at my words, then pulled me into his arms.

Afterword

Hello, my name is Tenma Asahi. Thank you for purchasing So Dearly Reckless.

Did you enjoy the story between the newbie Louis and the veteran adventurer Bolt?

This story was previously published on the internet and has been novelized after much revision. About a hundred pages were added to each volume during the editing process—maybe even more than that. I had a lot of fun writing bonus chapters of Louis and Bolt’s adventures that were previously unseen on the web and adding extra fluff.

In truth, when this story was first posted online, it was actually set in the future of another series. However, when we were preparing for publication, I requested that it be presented as an independent story. I made a few selfish demands, such as changing the country names and proper nouns, which took considerable effort.

For the readers who experienced this story online first, this version might have felt a bit different, but I hope you were able to read it with a fresh perspective. Of course, none of the characters’ personalities were altered, so I hope you enjoyed it. I would be grateful if you could cherish all the characters.

Thank you so much to my manager “I” for giving me the chance to publish this story! I’m so glad we were able to work together. It was a lot of fun. I would love to work with you again in the future.

Many thanks also to Tsutsuji Takahashi for drawing the wonderful covers and illustrations for the series! I’ll tell you a secret: When I first saw the art for the book, I screamed out loud, “It’s so good!!! Bolt is so cool! Louis is so cute!” I wasn’t able to sleep at night in anticipation of seeing the drawings.

This story was turned into a wonderful book thanks to the efforts of many people. I deeply appreciate it. If the readers were to treasure this story, I could ask for nothing more.

Thank you so much for reading So Dearly Reckless all the way to the end and for following the adventures of Louis and Bolt.

Tenma Asahi